

## The Love War Series

Books 1 & 2

By

### Debbie Civil

Copyright © 2020 by Debbie Civil

All rights reserved.

### Table of Contents

Tranquil

Lifespan

A Note from the Author

Tranquil

By

### Debbie Civil

Copyright © 2018 By Debbie Civil

Smashwords Edition

All rights reserved.

# Chapter 1

Okay May, you will try this one more time, and if you are successful, you will splurge for a cheeseburger, she told herself. Her fingers ached, and her paper-thin patience was about to tear to shreds. May was sitting beside her best friend, Abby, at one of the tables in the rec room of Milton Hall, the women's dormitory of Goodwell College. The rec room was a capacious room that was split into two sections. One section was all tile with rectangular tables, and a nook which held a coffee machine and a few cabinets where mugs, sugar, coffee, and hot chocolate were stored. The carpeted section held pool tables, foosball tables, couches, and a massive flat screen.

Unlike most freshmen, May was attempting to sew a button onto a piece of fabric. The activity, which Abby found soothing, was aggravating her to no end. She glanced around the room, at the students who were eagerly conversing with one another, and frowned when she saw a tall, muscular, dark-skinned man walking toward her table. When he stopped in front of Abby, May thought that she finally had true entertainment.

"My name is Jonathan," the stranger said as his dark eyes focused on Abby. Abby, a shy nineteen-year-old sheltered woman with black curly hair, honey-brown skin, and hips that were like a siren call to troublesome men, smiled. It was obvious by his over-cheerful gaze, and the way he held up his head, that this man was faking confidence.

"Hi Jonathan, I'm Abby," her friend said, her brown eyes widening in shock when the beefy guy sat in the seat across from hers. Seriously, why was Abby so shocked? Didn't she ever look in the mirror? And if she thought so low of herself, why show it? Goodness, Abby's surprise was encouragement for this guy to continue pursuing her.

"I'm May, not that you bothered asking," May greeted as she nearly stabbed the needle through her thumb.

"Hi, May," Jonathan said, eying her with a thoughtful expression that made her stiffen. "My friend James has been checking you out for the last hour. Maybe you should talk to him. He's a nice guy," the unwelcome student suggested as he glanced at a tall, skinny guy with a thick beard sitting at the next table over. The hairy man obviously heard what Jonathan had said, and was now glancing at May with interest.

"I see that he isn't as brave as you are," May noted, chuckling under her breath. That man was just too thirsty for her tastes.

"May, I'm sure that Jonathan's friend is nice," her very naive friend told her. That was code for, "Go away, so that I can talk to the hot boy." But since May was an awesome friend, she wasn't going to take the hint. She haphazardly tossed everything back into Abby's sewing basket and stretched her thin arms over her head to work out some of the stiffness.

"It's official, Abby. I need a job, because there's no way that I'll be able to make my own clothes. It looks like low retail shopping for me!" May declared. Abby peered at the piece of abused cloth that was resting on the table, and shook her head.

"May, you can do it! You only tried for an hour," she protested.

"I know, but I'm supremely lazy. If something's too hard, you know that I won't work at it," May reminded Abby.

"So you won't give James a chance because he hasn't walked over here?" Jonathan butted in.

"Pretty much," May said, giving Jonathan an exaggerated smirk.

"Abby, how about you? Are you willing to work at things?" Jonathan challenged in a sensual tone that made May want to barf. Something was up with him, and she had to figure out why she hated that he was flirting with Abby.

"Oh, um... I work really hard at tasks. I..." May groaned, which caused Abby to stop speaking. "What's wrong, May?"

"We have twenty minutes until the job fair. Are you still coming?" May asked.

"Yeah," Abby awkwardly replied.

"Twenty minutes, huh? This gives me plenty of time to take you out for coffee," Jonathan purred. Abby giggled at the attention. May would have been happy for her, if she believed that Jonathan was interested in something other than proving something to his friend, who was watching the exchange with a smug smile.

May stood, the chair scraping against the tile due to her haste. Without hesitation, she walked over to Jonathan's side of the table, her hand outstretched. Jonathan eyed May with surprise when she grabbed his left hand, which was resting palm up on the oak table top. Immediately, lust invaded her, and the potency of it was so sharp, that it felt like May was being stabbed in the stomach by the emotion. She wanted to double over and clutch her stomach, but released the filthy man's hand instead. Up until that point, no one else's core emotion, aside from Abby's, had ever invaded her senses so strongly. If May was being honest, that fact was making her want to run away from this creep. She eyed Abby, who was concentrating on gathering up the thread that May had discarded, and shook her head. That made Abby stand and grab her basket.

"Jonathan, it was nice to meet you, but I've got to go," Abby meekly announced. Jonathan glared at May.

"Don't let your friend control you. You seem like a very independent woman," Jonathan said.

"Man, take a hike. Your lust is what's turning Abby off. And besides, I never told her that she couldn't hang out with you," May snapped.

"How do you know that I'm feeling only lust? I'm a sensitive man t―"

"Save it. We're going to be late for the job fair," May said, interrupting Jonathan, and the jock stood and scampered away.

May and Abby left the rec room, which May felt was the stomping ground for any guy looking for a girlfriend. Due to the fact that Goodwell College was a Christian college, there were naturally rules. Students were only allowed in the dorm rooms of the opposite sex during visiting hours. And if a student had a member of the opposite sex in their room, the door had to stay open. Visiting hours for girls were from seven to midnight on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays, while visiting hours for boys were the same but on Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays. May supposed that the rules weren't terrible compared to the other colleges that she had researched. In one such school, men and women couldn't use the same elevators, walk down the same sidewalks, or go to the same beaches.

"You shouldn't have done that," Abby hissed as they entered the elevator. May pressed the number three before responding.

"Abby, our ability to read core emotions isn't something evil. I think we have the ability so that we can protect ourselves from creeps," May lectured as her friend closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

"He'll think that you're weird," she warned, which made May grin.

"Good. Then, maybe he'll think twice before preying on us gullible freshmen."

The two friends rushed down the nearly empty carpeted hallway, intent on grabbing resumes that they had printed in the library. Abby made it first to the room, pushing the door open to reveal a blonde doing yoga on a yoga mat, in the middle of the floor.

"What the hell are you doing in our room?" May nearly shouted, startled by the woman and the redecorating that had been done. Abby was frozen to the spot, so May gave her a little nudge, forcing the other freshman into the room.

"Hi, Abby, how are you?" the blonde who had just come up from downward dog greeted.

"Who are you?" Abby quietly asked.

"Your roommate, Justine," she said. May glanced around the room and frowned at the explosion of pink that was in place of her meager belongings.

"Where is my stuff?" May inquired, praying that the blonde hadn't discarded her things.

"Across the hall. Karina and I moved you out earlier. Here are your new keys," Justine said, before picking up the lanyard that rested on her bed and tossing it at May. May reflexively caught it and scowled at Justine. Who did she think she was? May Wilson hadn't agreed to this room change.

"Hold on. I'm getting kicked out of my dorm room?" May protested. Before Justine could say a word, Abby turned to her friend with annoyance in her expression.

"May, grow up. It's fine, we can be apart for ten seconds. You'll survive," her friend snapped.

"Fine," May said, before turning on her heel and deserting the room. If she actually used sticky notes for reminders, she would have written "Find a new best friend" on one of them, because what Abby had said bit deep. It wasn't like May needed to be in her friend's presence every second of the day, she just craved familiarity. Since Uncle Trent died a couple of months ago, Abby was all she had.

***

MAY shoved the door to her new room open, and the smell of incense immediately smacked her in the face. The room was sparsely decorated; the only attractions were the velvet curtains. May's eyes landed on a woman who was tucked in bed, her eyes shut tight. It didn't look like she was sleeping, so May trudged over to her desk and frowned. What the hell? Everything was how she had organized it in her old room.

"Do you mind?" the woman asked, sounding slightly irritated.

"Mind what?" May asked as she snatched up the copies of her resume.

"Leave. I need to be alone," the stranger demanded.

"I wasn't going to stay," May pointed out as she slipped her lanyard over her head. Before leaving, she glanced in the full-length mirror at her features, which she supposed were pleasing to the eye. May had skin the color of caramel, long, straight, jet-black hair, and an athletic runner's build. She wasn't super curvy like Abby, but May wasn't lacking in assets either. Her light blue dress displayed them nicely. She grinned at that observation and hurried out of the room, lest her cranky roommate toss one of the lit incense at her.

Despite Abby's outburst, May actually went by Abby's room to see if she wanted to walk over with her. The door was locked, and when she knocked, no one answered. Neither girl could afford a cell phone, which meant that they had to rely on the dorm phones. May didn't feel like going back to her room to use the phone, not wanting to have another run-in with her roommate, so she sucked in a deep breath and went down the hall and called the elevator.

# Chapter 2

Compared to all of the sprawling universities in Massachusetts, Goodwell College was puny. It had four dormitories and seven academic buildings. Every building was within walking distance from one another, creating the picture of a cozy college.

She crossed the minuscule side street that separated the student center from Milton Hall, past students conversing at the picnic tables, and entered the back door of the student center. After passing Andrew's, the diner on campus, she turned left and went down the hallway that held all of the club offices. A student sat at a table in front of several of the doors, trying to recruit students. In May's opinion, she thought that the recruiting process was slow going, since some representatives had no freshmen seeking information about their clubs. There were signs for the school year book, drama club... Wow! She paused at the banner for student government.

It wasn't the prospect of being class president that halted May, it was the man sitting at the table under the banner. Her heart pounded as she made eye contact with him. His eyes were nearly black, with what May supposed were gold flecks, but it was hard to tell when she was distracted by the sensations that were running through her. Her stomach twisted at the feeling of overwhelming love that almost knocked her off her feet. The warm wave passed, and her focus shifted when he spoke.

"Hi. Interested in signing up for student government?" the guy asked, his voice lacking the Boston accent that everyone at Goodwell seemed to have. He sounded like a working professional; someone who spoke to everyone like he was being interviewed. His confidence and smile attracted May. As she stared at him, lustful Jonathan's borderline aggressive approach to getting a date flitted through her brain. If only that man could take lessons from the student government representative.

Desperate to get a proper read on the guy, she held out a hand, wanting to test him. But he misunderstood the gesture and handed her a flier without touching her fingers. She snatched up the blue sheet of paper and skimmed it. "You're a freshman, right?" he asked.

"Yes," May forced herself to respond. She was nervous, and curious, afraid that he'd know how unsophisticated she was.

"Oh, good! I'm having a difficult time recruiting freshmen. I guess that I'm not that charming after all," he joked. She had to read him, to find out what emotion drove him. If it was kindness, happiness, or joy, she'd give him a chance. If only she could get this guy to take her hand.

"The day is still young," she reminded him optimistically. "I think most of the freshmen are probably at the job fair."

"Are you heading to the job fair?" a gravelly voice asked. May let out a shrill scream, and then toned it down. She turned around, and a man who May swore would be Santa Claus's twin, if he wasn't grumpy-looking, was facing her.

"Yes. Sorry. You scared me," she quickly told him. "I'm May." She held out her hand to shake his and the old man pulled a ring of keys from his pocket and dropped them into her palm. Great. Yet another man who didn't understand the concept of a handshake.

"Are you interested in making fifteen an hour?" he demanded.

"Yes," May responded, hoping that this man, who wore a short-sleeved, coffee-stained collared shirt and wrinkled jeans, wasn't messing with her.

"Good. You'll have to clean the bathrooms in Milton, three times a day," he informed her.

"On all of the floors?" May asked, concerned that she might not accomplish that feat.

"Yes. There are only three bathrooms. And you'll only need to vacuum the hallways once a day. Really, it's hardly a job. You can make your own hours," he said, agitated.

"Okay. I'll do it," she agreed, feeling relieved that attending the job fair was no longer necessary. The old man went into the office across the hall and returned with a clipboard and pen. May glanced down at the small stack of papers that were attached and sighed.

"Turn those in to HR. You can keep the clipboard and pen," the man told her before stomping back into the office marked "MAINTENANCE" and slamming the door shut.

"That's how he's been recruiting all day," the student government representative explained.

"I take it that people really aren't his thing," May said as she placed the clipboard on the table to fill out the information.

"No, he's not a people person. Mr. You keeps to himself."

"Do you know where HR is?" May asked, hopeful.

"Yes. I can take you there if..." He trailed off as if he caught himself from saying something. May glanced up at him, arching a brow.

"If what?" she asked, curious.

"Well. I... I can't leave until someone signs up for student council," he grudgingly admitted. She was fascinated by the guy, and Abby was bothered by her "clingy nature."

"I'll sign up," she offered, figuring that it would give her something to do. "What position is open?"

He took a deep breath and spoke. "You could run for vice president of the freshman class."

"Sounds cool. Who's running against me?" May, a student who had never really applied herself in high school, managed to get a full scholarship to Goodwell College. She supposed that they felt like being charitable that day. One of the terms of her scholarship was to join one of the clubs. May had figured that she would participate in "Feeding the Homeless," a group that walked around the city, handing out bagged lunches to the homeless. She would still help out, because she probably would have been one of those people if it hadn't been for Goodwell College. But joining student government would increase her chances of keeping her scholarship.

"No one yet," the stranger said as he slid yet another form over for her to fill out. May sighed and filled out the pertinent information, and to the guy's credit, he didn't say a word to distract her.

"Ready to go?" he asked as soon as she let out a relieved breath.

"Sure. As soon as I find out your name," May teased. He smiled and chuckled to himself.

"I'm Josh Bird," he responded.

"Josh Bird, I'm May Wilson," she said as she extended her hand yet again. Josh misunderstood the gesture and picked up a candy bar from the bin resting beside the stack of forms, and handed it to her.

"There you go. Everyone that signs up gets a chocolate bar," he explained as he gathered up the binn and stack of papers and walked into the student government office. The student government representative locked up the office and rushed over to May, whistling as he walked.

"You seem excited to go to HR," May commented.

"It's the company that I'm really excited about," Josh said as the pair headed toward Andrew's Diner.

"What's the food like there?" May inquired, trying to ignore how attracted she was to Josh. She wouldn't make any decisions unless she touched his hand. For some odd reason, casual skin-to -skin contact with any other part of a human body didn't trigger her odd ability.

"It's decent. Haven't braved it yet?" he asked.

"No. Abby, doesn't eat that kind of stuff. And to be honest, I didn't want to go alone."

"Is Abby your roommate?" Josh wondered.

"She's a friend," May said, feeling bitter that she was stuck with a moody roommate.

"What's wrong with your roommate?"

"Aside from the fact that I don't know her, nothing."

"I helped out with freshman orientation this year. I might know her if she didn't skip orientation, like some of the freshmen I know," Josh teased, his eyes lighting up.

"Her name is Karina." May only supplied the information to be polite. She didn't think that Miss "I want to be left alone" played with others. But his wide-eyed expression made her interest pique, especially when his expression turned concerned.

"What's wrong with Karina?" she asked as they turned a corner and passed a couple of girls in soccer uniforms.

"How about this? After we finish up with HR, we can have dinner at Andrews," he suggested, completely changing the subject. May could play this game, pretend that he hadn't been startled upon hearing that Karina was her roommate. Then, during dinner, she would bring the topic up again.

"You don't have plans with your friends?" May asked.

"No. They are all coupled up, and it's visiting night for the girls' dorm. I doubt that they'd give up that opportunity to hang with me," Josh explained, grinning.

When they exited the air-conditioned building just to be assaulted by the scorching heat, May wanted to complain. She despised the aggressive heat that assaulted New England during the summer. She couldn't help but cringe when sweat began dripping down her back. "May, are you all right?" Josh asked as they turned right and walked past the students gathered by the picnic tables.

"I just hate heat," she said honestly.

"I don't mind it. It's a lot better than winter," Josh commented with a shudder.

"I hate winter."

"Do you like spring?" Josh asked as he steered them past the fenced-in vegetable garden.

"No! I have horrible allergies," May told him as she gave the overripe tomatoes a death glare.

"So the outdoors aren't really your thing then?" Josh laughed.

"No! They aren't. You should have been there when I went camping with Abby and a few of her friends. I thought that I was going to die. Between the bugs, the mosquitos that were definitely after me, and don't get me started on the bears. Yuck! I'll never go again," May complained.

"I'm sure that it wasn't that bad," Josh tried to convince her.

"I nearly got killed by a bear," May cried.

"How did you almost get killed by a bear?" Josh asked as he opened the door to the administration building, which also held lecture halls.

"It's a long story," she said, even though it really wasn't. But May wanted to keep Josh guessing, knock him off kilter. "And it was so tragic, that I don't think that I can relive it." May whispered those words, more to see how he would react to them. She managed to force a tear from her eye. Josh, who had taken her seriously, immediately grew apologetic.

"I am so sorry. I didn't mean to offend you. I..." May laughed, interrupting his desperate apologies, which caused Josh to sigh.

"You were kidding?"

"Yes, Josh. I'm not traumatized," she said as Josh called the elevator. The ding followed by the squeak of the doors as they opened alerted May of two facts: she wished that she had taken the stairs, and after the pair got off the elevator, they wouldn't have much time to speak.

"Will that thing make it?" she inquired, horrified.

"Old Mary? She'll make it," Josh assured her as he stepped onto the elevator. Her desperation to touch Josh caused May to follow him. Abby was right to call May reckless. A more responsible adult would have insisted on the stairs.

When the doors squeaked closed, May began to tremble, which caused Josh to hold out his hand. She wasn't afraid that the stupid lift would stop; it was the power inside of her that was making her body quake. Something about being so close to Josh dragged some old, unfamiliar emotions to the surface. But the reason for her shaking didn't matter, because Josh was finally holding out his hand. May grasped the man's hand and squeezed it as tightly as she could, which made the poor guy wince. She felt a potent sense of responsibility radiating from him. It was as strong as lustful Jonathan's core emotion had been, but Josh's core emotion was familiar to her. The emotion caused her heart to ache with longing which was confusing. She had never seen this handsome guy before. Why was she feeling so drawn to him? If Abby were speaking with her, May would have asked if Abby ever felt this way about a stranger. But since May was flying solo, she decided that it was best to get to know Josh Bird.

# Chapter 3

Before the pair could make it to the third floor, the elevator opened, and a tall guy with raven-colored hair and Middle Eastern features ran into the elevator. He grinned at May, who had stepped closer to Josh to avoid the collision.

"Hi Possum," Josh greeted, his posture stiffening, his eyes growing wary.

"Who's the supporter?" Possum asked, his dark eyes studying May with interest. What was this man talking about? Why was he wearing a designer suit? What was a supporter? May felt nothing but confusion as her heart rate increased.

"Possum, what are you talking about?" Josh asked, his hand slipping into his pocket and pulling out a phone.

"Don't bother calling, Karina, Josh. I just want to know who your friend is." The well-dressed man's tone grew dark as he caressed the keypad. The elevator was barely moving at this point, which was beginning to make May sweat. "I can't control her," Possum noted. "She must be a real powerful supporter." May's eyes widened at his words. Control? He could control people, just like she could? She itched to touch the stranger, to determine if he would harm her in some way.

"She's human," Josh fired back. Good, he didn't know what May was. If they could get out of this awkward situation, May could float under the radar until she could figure out what she was. Wait, hold up, Josh said that she was human. He said it in a way that implied that he wasn't a human. What was this man?

"Why isn't the elevator moving?" May asked as she eyed the doors, longing for escape.

"Because my friend's controlling it. Well, he isn't a friend, so much as someone that I'm controlling," Possum responded. Josh attempted to lunge for Possum, who dodged. Possum's eyes focused in a way May recognized and panic consumed her. She had to do something to protect Josh. She reached into herself and felt a sudden rush from a thick light pulsing within her. She had no knowledge of what this power did, but figured that testing it on someone that was trying to hurt Josh wouldn't make her lose sleep at night. She loved him and wanted to keep him safe. The sudden attachment that May felt for Josh baffled her. But she didn't have time to think about it. The moment she reached for the warmth, her panic and desperation faded away. Calm filled her mind, followed by the confidence that everything was going to be okay.

The minute Josh's body began to shift, calming warmth flowed through her and flew towards Possum.

"Fates," Possum hissed, and the elevator lurched upwards so quickly that May nearly lost her footing. Josh wrapped his arm around her, and when the doors opened, May never felt so relieved to see an exit. Josh and May both sprang out of the elevator, a chuckling Possum following them. "Like I'll actually fight you," he muttered under his breath. That statement made Josh roll his eyes. The calm was quickly fading from May, and panic was starting to creep into her being.

May was so unsettled that when she saw Abby, she ignored the fact that lustful Jonathan was beside her and dove for her friend. The clipboard and keys that May held plopped to the ground. Abby, who was in the middle of a conversation with the player, wrapped her arms around May, as if she was glad to see her. May pulled back, suddenly recalling that she was pissed at her friend.

"You're not mad at me for making a scene?" May challenged. Abby was apparently just as confused, because she stared at her for a bit before she spoke.

"What happened to meeting me at the job fair?" Abby asked as Josh scooped up the clipboard and pocketed May's discarded keys.

"I went by your room and you weren't there," May defended.

"Because you told me to go to the fair. You told me that you would get your stuff and meet me there," Abby argued. In what reality was Abby, someone with a good memory, unable to recall the details of their fight? Something was wrong, and May didn't know what to do.

"No. You yelled at me for yelling at Justine and I left. You basically called me clingy and I was so embarrassed that I... Wait, why are you with lustful Jonathan anyway?" Abby shuddered.

"I had no idea where HR was. I got a job in the library. You?" Abby asked, eying the clipboard that Josh held.

"I'm scrubbing toilets for Milton Hall," May summarized.

"At least you can make your own schedule," Abby commented, knowing that May despised structure.

"True, I―"

"Ladies, as much as I enjoyed your confusing reunion, I need to know why you're calling me lustful Jonathan," Jonathan said, interrupting May.

"Really? You have to ask?" Abby's best friend responded, rubbing her forehead, a mild headache coming on. Abby saw the expression on May's face and sighed. She fetched a soda out of her backpack and handed it to May, who gratefully took it.

"Give me a moment, I'm about to crash," May said before opening the can and taking a long swig. As soon as the soda entered her body, the headache slowly dissipated. Oddly enough, Possum cursed, making her realize that he was still in the hallway. She spun to face the man, who shook his head.

"May, learn this about me, I'm not a fighter," Possum warned as the elevator doors screeched open.

Two women strolled out into the hallway. One woman was short, with skin the shade of peanut butter, and had dreadlocks, while the other was tall, curvy, with tan skin and black curly hair. Possum, who was leaning against the wall closest to the elevator, gestured to the woman with the long, curly hair. "I distracted them for you," he said.

"Four supporters, huh? Not bad. And they are all so weak and helpless," the tall woman dressed in cut-offs and a T-shirt said. "We need to get them into one of our dorm rooms. From there, Victorcan transport them." To May's surprise, lustful Jonathan stepped up beside her while Josh moved to protect her other side. Possum rolled his eyes at Josh, as if he were annoying him. But then Possum shook his head and eyed Josh. Josh turned and would have clocked May in the face if she hadn't used her newfound gift, which thankfully halted him in his tracks.

The shorter woman with the dreadlocks immediately pulled a gun and pointed it at May. Great! How am I supposed to fight a crazed woman with a gun?

"You won't shoot, Rose," Josh reasoned. "It will draw attention. Now, let us go."

"Follow directions, and I won't shoot you. But I can't make any promises for Ebony," Rose said, a teasing smile on her lips. Josh was obviously going to follow these people, but May didn't think that surrendering would be a good idea. The thought of being held captive, trapped and helpless, didn't appeal to her. May wouldn't end up like her older cousin Scott, who was declared legally dead three years ago. She had to survive.

May dug inside herself and focused on the woman. As she did, she felt the calm that a practiced surgeon felt before cutting into a patient. Josh was right, shooting a gun would draw attention. She focused on Rose, and moments later, Rose fired the weapon, the blast startling everyone. Possum's eyes widened when blood began oozing from Ebony's side.

"She was supposed to hit her in the kneecap," May gritted out, her head beginning to ache again. Sweat coated her back, and dizziness nearly knocked her to the ground.

"What the hell?" Ebony snapped, her hands pressing the wound on her side, obviously trying to staunch the blood flow. "Why aren't these children on the ground? Possum, handle the humans."

Possum looked like he'd rather gouge his own eyes out, but he eyed Jonathan. The lustful man began walking away in the direction of the running footsteps. "That should do it," Possum boasted. "Rose, shoot one of the other ones to punish May for what she did." Abby, who had stayed out of sight behind May, suddenly launched forward and glared at Ebony. Ebony shrieked as she fell to the ground, her features twisting right before May's eyes, like she was shape-shifting.

"Now," Possum shouted, but May focused on Rose, who fired a shot at Possum. Possum moved out of the way and the bullet slammed into the wall, causing a smoking hole. No wonder why Ebony was in so much pain. May considered running, but found herself lying on her back on the carpet, knocked down by a sudden bout of pain.

"I can't hold her for long," Ebony cried out as May began writhing from the contact that Ebony's power made with her skin. It felt like a hive of bees were stinging her entire body.

"May," Abby shouted. Possum must have been making another play for her. May had to do something. She focused on her roommate's face, figuring that she'd be of use to them. Josh knew her, and Possum did refer to her as a supporter. She focused and sent Karina the impulse to go to the third floor of the administration building. It had to work, because this stalemate wasn't going to last long. After May sent the impulse, she nearly blacked out. But the determination not to be kidnapped like her older cousin pushed her forward.

May was too worn out to use her strange calming ability, but she tried anyway. She reached out for Possum and pushed her new gift at him. Pain shot into May's brain, causing her to cry out. That was an epic fail, May thought as the pain intensified. She had to try something, to escape these people. May shoved some of her power at Ebony, and the woman's strange power stopped torturing May. Ebony shrieked, which caused the ache in May's head to triple in intensity.

"Possum, help, I can't use my ability," Ebony cried, but there was no response from the odd man. "Where are you going?"

"I've lived long enough to recognize a losing battle when I see one." His words were punctuated by the ding of the elevator.

"You idiot," Ebony snarled. "Who's going to keep the humans away?"

"Already did that. I made them believe that the gunfire never happened. That other supporter is bringing reinforcements. Be sure not to give too much away when Karina captures you. You don't want to spoil Nor's, plan." The elevator door slid open, and Ebony shrieked in irritation. May opened her eyes, trying to determine why Ebony wasn't leaving. Her vision was fussy, but moments later, she figured it out. Josh, who was standing beside May, had his hand outstretched. Ebony was on the ground, struggling against an invisible force. Rose was suffering the same fate, which thrilled May. Good, she wasn't the only one that could fight.

"May," Abby gently said as she knelt down beside her. "Are you okay?"

"Now that Possum has left, I'm great. We didn't have a shot against him," May replied.

"And you are so arrogant to think that you have a shot against me," Ebony laughed. May sat up and clutched her head.

"No. But I couldn't even use my impulse on Possum," she pointed out, before sending Rose the impulse to sleep. The captured woman was fighting harder, and poor Josh was beginning to sway on his feet. That was definitely a symptom of burnout. Josh's shoulders sagged when Rose began snoring. But before May could relax, the elevator let out another ding. Great, an innocent person was going to stumble upon this standoff and Ebony would hurt them. The door opened and Karina stormed out into the hallway, flanked by Justine and a man May didn't recognize. Karina's eyes went wide when she spotted Ebony. The man, who was tall, muscular, and handsome, clenched his fists.

"Go on, blade reader. Kill me," Ebony taunted. "If you do, you'll never see your blades again." May glared at Ebony, and gave her the impulse to sleep. She fell unconscious as May's ears began to ring.

"Well, hell, Josh. What happened?" the man snapped.

"Possum ambushed us on our way to HR." Josh's tired words concerned May a bit. They had to get out of this stupid hallway before reinforcements came.

"We have to get May some help," Abby softly said. Before anyone could either tell her to shut up or agree with her, lustful Jonathan ran toward them, a brunette following him. The minute that May saw her face, her body seized up and she passed out.

# Chapter 4

As soon as May passed out, Abby let out a pained cry, her eyes filling with tears. She knelt down and stroked May's forehead, which caused a bright light to form in the air over the two friends. The light split apart and broke off into different directions. Josh was astounded when the small amount of power that had trickled into him while facing off with Rose and Ebony bloomed, causing him to shake from the jolts going through his system. Ronny's mouth opened in shock, which made Josh feel uneasy. Hadn't Ronny known that this day would come?

He gazed down at his soulmate, who was currently unconscious, and marveled at the fact that she had gotten through his defenses. From the moment Josh laid eyes on the beauty, he had wanted to know her.

"Abby," Josh called, addressing the fate who was now crouched over May. "She's going to be all right." Abby stood, her eyes wandering to the two women who were still passed out.

"What do we do with them?" she asked, her voice shaking.

"We need to get out of here," Karina, whose eyes were fixated on May, warned. "You aren't strong enough to face off with their guard." Jonathan, who was leaning against the wall, suddenly began shaking.

Moments later, Josh found himself in a dorm room that had a desk covered with incense, walls that were mostly bare, and velvet curtains.

"Oh, great, you teleported May to her own bed," Karina noted as she began inspecting the room.

"You have the power to transport people anywhere in the world and a woman's dorm room is the first place you take us?" Ronny demanded. Jonathan, who probably had no idea that he was a prodigy, glanced down at his shaking hands in surprise.

"I did this?" he asked, stunned.

"Yes," Justine said as she gently placed a hand on Jonathan's shoulder and led him to the bed that wasn't occupied by May. Carly, the sophomore who had followed Jonathan into danger, took a seat beside him. She gently took Jonathan's hand, and he seemed to relax a bit.

"Thank you. I'm pretty sure that Ebony would have called more forces when she recovered," Justine said, keeping a sunny smile on her face.

"Man. I'm... hungry," Jonathan said, rubbing his stomach. Justine opened the mini fridge that was under Karina's desk and pulled out a muffin. She slammed the fridge door shut and handed the baked good to Jonathan, who tore into it. "May, wake up," Karina said. May was lying on a bed with lime green sheets, Karina shaking her shoulders.

"Give her five minutes. When she wakes up, she'll be really hungry," Abby told Karina, who straightened and turned to face Abby. Josh wanted to help May, but didn't know how.

"Aren't you hungry, Abby?" Justine asked, heading over to the fridge again.

"Yes. But May, will need something greasy. Josh, do you mind getting her something from the diner?" Abby asked, pulling her student ID out of her backpack. Josh shook his head.

"No. I'll order some food," he insisted, pulling out his iPhone.

"But I don't have money yet. I..." Abby was about to finish her sentence when Josh's older brother, Chris Bird, rushed into the room, his eyes wide with panic. He eyed Josh and pulled his brother into a back-slapping hug.

"Man, guys, the next time you go into battle, let me know what's going on," Chris breathed out. "I get it. I'm not a prodigy like my brother, but he's still my brother." Some things never change, Josh thought as he prepared a defense. Before the supporters found him six years ago, the two brothers had been more like best friends. Josh was ashamed to admit it, but once he realized that prodigies were virtually immortal, he hadn't wanted Chris to grow attached to him. Hell, Josh had even tried to prevent his brother from attending Goodwell College. Though Chris was older, he hadn't expressed any academic aspirations until Josh graduated from high school.

"Everything is fine," Karina said, her tone as flat as it always was.

"What's the witch doing here?" Chris wanted to know. Ronny took offense to Chris's hostility. He shoved past Josh and pushed Chris's back against the door.

"Ronny, stop," Josh said, his energy nearly exploding out of his body to halt Karina's brother's movements for one moment. But then Ronny shoved past Josh's power and stalked forward, his target a very mortal Chris.

"Don't bother, Josh. I can take care of myself. This knight is nothing more than a human without his precious sword," Chris taunted, which made Ronny punch him in the jaw. "And he hits like a sissy." Ronny wrapped his hands around Chris's neck, and Chris tried to break free.

Josh stepped forward, but Justine grabbed his arm. Suddenly, calm exploded into Josh's chest, causing the fight to drain from him. He blinked, trying to clear his head. It took a moment for Josh to realize that he wouldn't regain his senses until Justine released him. Josh struggled, but he was too susceptible to the calming effect.

"You... need... to stop... disrespecting... my... sister..." Ronny bit out each word with the frustration that usually came when dealing with Chris's unbending will. "You need to get over the fact that you aren't like us. You are just a pathetic human." Ronny's taunt angered Josh, but he still couldn't free himself from Justine's grip. It was odd how most of him was feeling a delicious calm, while a piece of him was angry.

"I'm tired of you acting like I'm beneath you," Chris roared before Ronny catapulted across the room like a speeding torpedo. Justine pulled Josh to the ground to avoid a collision. When Ronny crashed against the window, Karina cursed when it shattered.

"Chris, if you must use your super-strength, you should watch out for others," Jonathan mockingly lectured.

"You know each other?" Josh asked as he got to his feet. Justine had thankfully released him, and the calm he felt was slowly fading.

"We're roommates," Jonathan said, shooting a dirty look in Josh's direction. Josh's stomach twisted when he realized that he hadn't bothered visiting his brother's dormitory.

"What the hell is happening?" Chris shouted. Abby sprang up from the corner that she was crouched in and ran over to him. Without hesitation, she embraced Chris, and the poor confused man awkwardly returned the gesture. Josh eyed May, who was still resting, and all of his worries returned to him. May was lying unconscious because Possum and Ebony chose to attack their group. He turned to face Karina, whose eyes were wide with surprise.

"Are Ebony and Possum going to come after May?" Josh desperately wanted to know. His only concern was Ebony regrouping and storming into the room.

"I don't think so. She got quite a scare when her abilities shorted out."

"Will more supporters come to protect us?" Josh asked, his words drawing out Carly's curiosity.

"What are supporters?" she asked.

"They are soldiers that support the light fates and prodigies. The protesters support the dark fates and prodigies."

"Awesome! More bodyguards will be useful," Jonathan's soulmate insisted.

"I will have to contact the council to give them an update. In the meantime, we need to get you guys out of here," Justine announced, which made Josh fill with relief.

"No, I'm not going anywhere with you people," Chris protested.

"Thank goodness, I'm so glad that you insist on staying," Ronny, who was unharmed, commented.

"We aren't leaving him," Abby insisted.

"Why?" Ronny complained.

"Abby, we wouldn't make you leave your soulmate behind. Just get rid of the energy that you're building up," Justine gently told her. When Abby's body relaxed, Josh spoke.

"My brother is a prodigy too? That's a relief," Josh said as he spun to face his brother, who was peering down at his hands, which were encased with orange light.

"Man, Josh, I'm a freak!" Chris cried. Justine walked over to Chris and gently touched his arm. "Chris, you need to relax. Holding that energy without using it will tire you out," she warned. "Josh is the prodigy, not me. I have a plan. I am supposed to enlist after Josh graduates. I want to be a Marine," Chris admitted. "I want no part of this."

"You want no part of me?" Abby asked in a small voice as she slowly backed further away from Chris. Chris sighed.

"Look, uh... What's your name?"

"Abigail," she timidly responded.

"Abigail. You are hot! Don't get me wrong. But a man has dreams. I just can't give them up because a set of evil twins demand it," he reasoned. Josh shook his head, wishing that he had been permitted to speak to his brother candidly.

"It doesn't work that way," Josh solemnly told his brother. "The protesters will hunt you down."

Chris groaned. "Then, I'll kill them," he reasoned.

"More will keep coming. And besides, you have a responsibility to the world to make this work, Chris. Three fates and three prodigies make up an Aros. And there is always one Aros per country," Josh lectured.

"What does that energy do?" Carly wondered.

"Don't know, but it's getting heavy," Chris said before shrugging Justine off, squeezing past Abby and rushing over to the broken window. A sizzle made Josh shudder. Chris stepped back and gestured to his handiwork. The shards of glass that had been stuck to the frame evaporated, as if they had never been there in the first place.

"What the hell!" Josh squeaked. "You broke the rules." Chris turned to face his brother and shrugged.

"The lady asked what that light did," Chris reasoned.

"First of all, it's not just a light, it's your ability. That power is a part of you," Josh corrected, which caused Chris to snort.

"You say this like I'm supposed to know what was going on. Not everyone has private lessons," Chris argued, which made Josh feel absolutely terrible. Out of all of the prodigies, Josh was the most experienced, because the supporters had taken time to train him. He understood his duty, and what his position meant.

"Look, guys, let's not worry about your abilities right now. We need to make sure that you guys stay alive," Justine pointed out.

"And in order for that to happen, we need to move to the safe house," Ronny added.

"No," Abby squeaked. "What if Possum follows us there?" The fate's fear caused Karina to roll her eyes.

"Really? You're a fate, and you're afraid of Possum? Jonathan can transport us away if he finds us," Karina reasoned, sounding impatient. Josh understood why she was so abrasive, but he didn't feel as though Karina's attitude was helping matters. He was going to say something to the group when Chris spoke.

"Ease up, witch. Abigail isn't used to this life. She only found out about being a fate a minute ago. And besides, Abigail's right, leaving now is too predictable."

"The protesters wouldn't mind blowing up this entire college to kill the six of you," Karina warned. Josh shuddered, knowing that the supporter had an accurate point. The protesters were people who detested obedient fates and everything that came with them.

"I don't think that the protesters will attack tonight, Karina. We have just taken out their most powerful weapon," Carly interjected. "It would seem logical for them to―"

"Carly, shut up! You've been a fate for a day. I've been a supporter for fifteen years. None of you have a say. It's dangerous to stay," Karina shouted.

# Chapter 5

Josh was stunned. For as long as he had known Karina, she hadn't so much as raised her voice.

"I don't get it," Carly commented. "Why didn't the protesters ever try to harm Josh before?" Josh had asked the same question, and he knew by now that the three supporters weren't going to acknowledge the question.

"Jonathan, how are you feeling?" Justine asked as she went into Karina's closet.

"Fine. Why?" Justine exited the closet, a stack of photographs in her grip.

"I think that your power is place-based for now," Justine figured. "All you need to do is visualize a place in your head, and you can go there."

"What made you think of Karina's dorm room?" Carly asked, her eyes narrowing.

"I thought of Karina's dorm room because I didn't want to drag Chris into this mess. I knew that May and Karina were roommates because my friend, Cathy, is the RA on this floor."

"Have you been here before?" Carly asked.

"Yeah. I helped Karina carry in some boxes," Jonathan explained before snatching the photos from Justine.

"I still don't want to leave," Chris argued, but everyone ignored him.

"I think I can teleport here," Jonathan decided as he placed the stack of photos beside him on the bed. Josh strolled over to May and gently gathered her into his arms. His heart warmed when he peered down at her relaxed face. She was beautiful and lovely, and he had a strong desire to press his lips against hers again. Again? Josh shoved away the emotions that were seeping in from his past lives and focused on what was going on around him.

"I'm leaving," Chris decided. But before he could take a step, the group's surroundings changed.

***

The group was teleported into a bare foyer that smelled like paint. Justine led them down a long hallway that had double doors at the end.

"What is this place?" Carly asked, her curiosity evident.

"It's a base for the supporters. Now come, I need to start putting you guys through a workout," Karina announced. "You need to control your hunger."

"Why?" Chris argued. "It would be much easier to eat a burger."

"When you run out of energy while battling a fate, your enemy will allow you to replenish yourself with a cheeseburger," Ronny quipped.

"May isn't awake," Abby softly said.

"Come on," Justine said. "Karina's right. I'll order some food while she works with you."

"What Justine isn't saying is that, if you don't work out, you don't get any food at all," Karina warned as she opened the double doors to reveal a spacious, well-equipped gym. Josh blinked in surprise at the variety of exercise machines. He had no energy for a heavy workout, but he didn't have much of a choice. Judging by Jonathan's heavy steps, he didn't have enough energy to teleport them away. Josh stepped into the gym, clutching May closer to him.

"Josh, bring her to me," Justine instructed. Josh complied, fearing that May would be punished if he didn't obey her command. "Put her down and step away." He placed May at her feet. Justine focused on May, who immediately sat up and began clutching her head.

"Where am I?" she asked, her eyes going wide. "Have we been captured?" Her groggy voice concerned Josh. He didn't think that May would be up to the workout. Karina shoved Josh to the side so that May could see her.

"Get up," she ordered. "Now!"

"My head hurts," May groaned.

"If you don't get up, there will be consequences," Karina warned. May shakily got to her feet, pain lines forming on her forehead.

"Get over to the treadmill and run," the supporter ordered May, who could barely walk. "Now, or you get no food." May eyed Josh, probably hoping to find aid, but he didn't want to make the situation worse for his soulmate, so he shot her a warning look. Until the Aros could be presented to the council, Ronny, Karina, and Justine were in charge. May staggered to the closest treadmill and began her slow work out.

Josh peered around to see everyone except for Chris using various machines. He walked over to his brother, a hard expression on his face.

"Chris," Josh snapped. "What are you doing?"

"I don't have to do anything they tell me," he said, his eyes burning with anger. "No one can make me do anything that I don't want to do." Of course, Chris was going to be headstrong. Fear bloomed in Josh's chest, because he knew that Karina would lose patience soon. Maybe the stress of realizing that she had to train and keep six college-aged people safe was getting to her.

"Chris, listen to me, there will be consequences if you don't obey," Josh warned, his muscles already tensing.

"They can bring it on," Chris said. Josh debated starting his workout. He knew that the punishment would take a toll on both brothers. Yes, Karina was asking a lot from the group, but the minute everyone had control of their hunger, the safer they would be.

"Chris, why aren't you working out?" Ronny yelled from across the gym. Chris's only response was a one-fingered salute. It didn't take long for the watch that Josh was wearing to vibrate. Pain shot through his body, causing him to fall to the ground.

"Josh, what's wrong?" Chris demanded, but no answer came. "Help!"

"I figure that since some of you have difficulty with obedience, we needed to add an incentive," Karina said. "Now, Chris, if you want to help your brother, get on the treadmill and work out." Unfortunately, Chris didn't get the hint. He stepped over Josh, who was writhing on the ground, and bellowed.

"You freaks, I won't let you hurt my brother." His brother's spirit was admirable, but Josh knew that the pain would only get worse.

"Go on, Chris, charge me," Ronny baited. "You wouldn't have a shot against me. In fact, I'll make a wager. If you can actually pose a threat, we'll let Josh go."

"Stop it," May cried, and a wash of warm energy surrounded Josh, and his watch, which was charmed by a cupid, exploded, the pain immediately fading.

"Congratulations, May, you just earned yourself an hour of extra workout time," Karina announced.

"Fine," May snapped. "Remember, one day I'll be strong enough to put you in your place. I hate bullies." After a few moments, Josh was able to get to his feet, his aim, to use the closest machine to him. He groaned when he realized that the StairMaster was the closest option. With his body aching, Josh shuffled his way to the dreaded machine.

It took Josh, who was sweating profusely, only a minute to realize that Chris had been manipulated into doing what Karina wanted. He spent five minutes attempting to score a hit. But Ronny, at his speed, was much too quick for Chris, who slowed down as time went on. A more logical individual would have concluded that using one of the machines was a lot easier than attempting to score a hit on a soldier. But Chris always thought with anger blanketing his brain.

May was still on the treadmill, going at the slowest speed that she possibly could, while Jonathan, Abby, and Carly were on exercise bikes, sweat pouring down their faces. At the moment, they would despise the drills, but the Aros would be stronger for it.

Josh nearly flew off the StairMaster when the building began to quake. Luckily, he managed to grab on to the handle bars of the StairMaster to stay upright. Ronny, who had been battling Chris, stopped moving, and his brother, who was probably too angry to realize that the group was in danger, punched him in the face. May had fallen to the floor, while Abby, Jonathan, and Carly were fortunate enough to have been operating machines that required them to be seated. When the floor stopped shaking, Josh made his way over to his soulmate, wanting to ensure that she was all right.

"Don't worry everyone, you are in no danger of us," Ebony said as she strolled through the doors followed by a tall, muscular man with honey-brown skin, a mustache, and a bald head.

"You," May hissed, her eyes going wide. Josh reached her, his arm wrapping around her waist to keep her steady.

"May, I'm not here to hurt you," Ebony said as Chris frowned. "I'm here to recruit you."

"You tried to kidnap us," May spat out.

"Before I knew who you were. And remember, May, you were the one who shot me." The guilty expression on Josh's soulmate's face told him that Ebony's words struck a chord with her. "May, think about it. Did I ever try to hurt you?"

"Your power hurt me," May fired back.

"After you shot me. Karina has been overworking you because she is hoping that you would get this back for her," Ebony taunted as she pulled out two red blades that were tucked into her knee-high boots. "She's using you." Karina made her way over to Ebony, her hands extended.

"Give me back my blades," she hissed.

"See, I told you so, May. Karina doesn't really care about you. I mean, come on. Had I been the one training you, I would have provided you food, a change of clothes, and silk sheets." May seemed torn, as if she would side with Ebony. Josh's heart sped up. He knew that he'd have to follow her if she decided to side with the protesters. Carly, Abby, and Jonathan also had speculative expressions on their faces. It was obvious that though Ebony was speaking to May, the message was for all of them. If they joined the protesters' cause, they would be treated like kings and queens.

# Chapter 6

"May, don't listen to her. She killed your parents, and your uncle Trent," Ronny warned. May's mouth popped open from shock.

"My parents died in a car accident and Uncle Trent died from a heart attack," she said, hoping that Ebony wasn't a stone-cold murderer. Up until Ronny had spoken, the fate had been considering taking Ebony up on her offer. She was correct in her assessment that May had been the first person to resort to violence, which made her feel like a terrible person. Had her aunt Michelle influenced her in some way? The last thing that May wanted was to become as corrupted as her aunt.

"How did Ebony kill May's family?" Carly, a fate that May had yet to speak to, asked.

"Yeah, Ronny, how was I capable of killing May's parents?" Ebony challenged.

"May, your parents were soulmates. She most likely killed them to prevent them from having children. But she hadn't counted on the fact that they had already reproduced," Justine figured. May had her doubts. Ebony seemed like the type that would ensure that May was taken out along with her family.

"That theory seems off," Carly noted.

"Thank you," Ebony said, victory in her eyes.

"Oh, I'm sure that you did kill them. If you were truly innocent, you would have denied your involvement," Carly figured. Ebony groaned.

"You're right. If I hadn't killed May's parents, I would have denied it. But like May over here, her parents were violent. I tried talking to them, and they attacked. So I had to defend myself," she sniffed, which caused fury to smother May's common sense. Her words came out in a shout.

"You killed my parents?" May shouted. Ebony cursed and stomped her foot in frustration. Is she frustrated that I'm angry with her? She killed my parents, May thought to herself. Well, she was going to feel more than just frustration.

"And I was so close to getting you to join me. Nor and Gannan are going to be so disappointed. Yes, May, I killed your parents, and your uncle too." May didn't know her parents because they had been murdered when she was four months old. But the years of suffering from her Aunt Michelle came back to haunt her. In that moment, May came to the conclusion that she could have been normal, had parents that loved her, if Ebony chose not to murder her defenseless parents. Yes, her uncle Trent and her cousin Scott had loved her. But Uncle Trent wasn't always around to protect her from Aunt Michelle's cruelty. Ebony was to blame for her loneliness, and her yearning for a family.

"Why Uncle Trent? He was human," May protested.

"Because the council ordered it," Ebony said, as if she was delivering a juicy piece of gossip. Grief fed May, which made her hunger pangs disappear. Rage swam in her and all she wanted to do was avenge her uncle. She raised a hand and a sheet of energy the size of a queen-size bed flew at Ebony, who had nowhere to go. The power adjusted to the fate's course as she attempted to move out of the way. When the energy collided with the monster, she fell to the gym floor and screamed in agony.

May enjoyed her screams, feeling that some justice had been delivered for her uncle and her parents. The energy wrapped Ebony up like she was a mummy, and May clenched her fists, forcing the power to squeeze her tight.

***

"Stop," the man that had entered with Ebony shouted. "Or you'll be punished." He stepped toward May, but Josh didn't allow him to take another step. Josh knew that Victorwas dangerous, and could easily overpower him. It was strange that the guard had been content to watch Ebony converse with them. It was obvious that Ebony was sent into the building to stall the group. Karina must have realized the same thing, because she eyed Jonathan.

"Jonathan, now!" She was obviously not going to announce what Jonathan's power was. All Josh had to do was hang on until the exhausted prodigy could get them away. Then, he would explain why there were no benefits to defecting to the other side.

"Karina, call off the fate, or you'll never see Scott again. He didn't leave you at the altar. Nor, took him," Victorannounced.

"Who's Scott?" Carly asked after she gathered the blades that Ebony had dropped. Unfortunately, no one heard Gasparo's reply because Jonathan teleported the group away from the gym.

***

It took a moment for Josh to realize that his fellow prodigy had teleported them to the rec room of Milton hall. Good, they were back at Goodwell College, which for some reason was making him feel safe.

"That was a close one. It took me forever to use my ability," Jonathan said as he plopped down on one of the couches.

"Is everyone here?" Josh demanded as he sat beside his soulmate. He had no idea why he even asked the question, considering that he could see the fates, prodigies, Ronny, Karina, and Justine scattered around the room.

"Yeah, I got everyone," Jonathan replied breathlessly. "It's much harder to teleport on an empty stomach."

"May, are you all right?" Abby asked as she sank down on May's other side. May didn't have a chance to reply because Carly made her way over to the group and sat beside Jonathan. Chris, being the one who was more difficult to shake up, opened the communal fridge and pulled out an armful of bottled water. Ronny, Karina, and Justine were in a huddle by the pool tables whispering to one another.

"Jonathan, seriously? Why would you teleport us out of the room before we could find out who Scott is?" Carly asked.

"Carly, those two weren't alone. It was obvious that they were stalling. I bet that they were counting on talking us down first, and then would have captured us if we didn't agree to join them," Josh explained as an over-cheerful Justine walked over to the group. She frowned at Chris, who began distributing the bottled water that he pilfered from the fridge.

"Who do those belong to?" Carly asked.

"Someone dumb enough to leave bottles in the fridge without putting their names on them," Chris responded before placing a cold bottle in Josh's hand. No one protested the water source as they all drank deeply.

"So, Justine, who's Scott?" Carly asked, her curiosity starting to annoy Josh. He was drained from having to use his ability, and just wanted some peace and quiet.

"Scott is May's older cousin. He was never kidnapped. He ran off to protect May. He's a supporter," Justine reluctantly explained.

***

May was numb. Her parents and uncle had been killed by the protesters and her cousin, who she thought was dead, was being held captive. That was a lot to take in, along with the fact that she was a fate. May had no idea what her purpose was, thanks to the supporters. Instead of explaining anything, the supporters had tried to assert their dominance.

"That's terrible," Abby softly said as she placed a hand on May's shoulder.

"It happens," Karina said, her blank expression making a burst of frustration flow through May. Why on Earth was this supporter so calm, so unaffected?

"So," Carly said, eying Justine. "What the hell is a fate and prodigy? And why are we at war?"

"It's simpler than you think. Over the span of seven lifetimes, all of you have rejected your soulmates in one way or another, which led others to do the same. Since you are the biggest offenders, your eighth and final lifetime will be dedicated to fixing your past mistakes," Justine explained.

"So, we're matchmakers?" Chris complained. "Seriously? I'm giving up the military to become a matchmaker?"

"You're being punished for screwing up seven times," Ronny reminded Josh's brother as he joined the group.

"What's the difference between a fate and a prodigy?" Carly asked.

"A fate is a female, someone who's a part of a trio who can see who someone's soulmate is. A prodigy is a fate's soulmate, someone with extraordinary gifts to protect the trio of fates."

"What's the difference between a supporter and a protester?" Jonathan inquired.

"Nothing aside from the fact that a supporter supports the punishments brought upon the fates and prodigies while the protesters seek to destroy our side."

"I don't get it," Carly piped up. "I get what our purpose is. What about the supporters and protesters? Are they being punished too?"

"No, supporters and protesters are born to other supporters and protesters. The fates and prodigies are the only group of immortals that are being punished."

"Immortals!" Carly squeaked. "Oh hell no. I'm immortal?"

"That's part of the punishment," Justine gently said. "YOU will spend eternity paying for your crimes."

"Who's Nor?" Carly asked.

"A really powerful lost fate," Justine responded. It was a terrible thing to think, but May really didn't care that she was immortal. All she really wanted was a long shower, food, and rest.

"Things are all set," Karina finally butted in. "You now have different room assignments. A few of the supporters moved you in. There is food in your rooms. And May, your papers have been handed into HR." Carly seemed disappointed by the end of the Q and A session, but May's rumbling stomach cheered. This had to be a record. May had only been on campus for a day and had already gone through two room changes.

"Why aren't we going to another safe house?" Abby asked.

"Because it would seem that we have a spy among us. The protesters raided all of my safe houses. You'll have to stay here until we can make contact with the council," Karina informed the group.

"Nothing heightens the college experience more than living in fear," Carly muttered.

"After what Jonathan did back at the safe house, I doubt that the protesters will want to kill you. You're in greater danger of being recruited," Karina assured.

"Come on, ladies, follow me to your new room," Justine instructed. May, Carly, and Abby stood and followed Justine out of the room.

# Chapter 7

Josh was shocked to see that his brother and Jonathan lived in a quad dorm in Trinity, the only coed dorm at Goodwell College. Married students occupied the first four floors, male students occupied the fifth floor, while the females lived on the sixth floor. Each floor had a door that was locked at all times and could only be opened with a student's identification card. That was a measure to ensure that boys wouldn't just wander onto the women's floor and vice versa. A student had to be a sophomore or higher to live in Trinity. But since the cost to live in the dorm was five thousand dollars more, many students didn't bother. Chris and Jonathan were juniors, and since Josh's parents knew that Chris would lose his brother someday, they threw gifts and money at him.

When the three guys arrived at their new home for the foreseeable future and Jonathan opened the unlocked door, Josh's eyes widened.

"You guys don't lock your door?" he asked in disbelief. That had been the first thing that Ronny and Karina had instilled in Josh when he chose to attend Goodwell College, his parents' alma mater.

"Take it easy, bro. Some of us didn't have supporters teaching us everything," Jonathan gently reminded Josh, which of course drove home that none of the prodigies were prepared for this life. He sighed and followed his new roommates into the apartment.

It was smaller than the married students' abode, and had a galley kitchen, which was stocked with a fridge and microwave. The living room consisted of a sectional, and two desks which were shoved against the wall by the windows.

"We had the place to ourselves, and didn't want the extra desks in our rooms," Jonathan reported.

"Ronny's our new roommate," Chris complained as he entered his room. "Why in the hell does he want to bunk with me?"

"Probably so I'd get to know Jonathan better," Josh assumed. "Our partnership won't work, unless we're all friends."

"I'll never be friends with that idiot. He's irritating," Chris assured the group.

"He feels the same about you," Josh reasoned.

"Ronny is a good man."

"Yeah, to people that are prodigies. He did everything to drive a wedge between you and your family. Now I'm a part of his stupid club," Chris responded as he made his way back into the living room.

"Man, shut up! Since you found out about being a prodigy, you've been complaining," Jonathan said in an exacerbated tone. He walked over to the fridge and grabbed a drink and shoved the door closed. When Josh eyed the beer in his hand, he shook his head.

"We can no longer drink. The alcohol dulls our powers. If the protesters attacked us, we'd be vulnerable," Josh warned. Jonathan cursed, and placed the alcohol back in the fridge. He leaned against it and crossed his arms; it was then that Josh noticed the blood spatter on his polo shirt. It had probably been from their battle with Rose and Ebony.

"I need a little something if I have to deal with the two of you," Jonathan wearily admitted. Annoyance filled Josh at those words. He hadn't been the one complaining and instigating both verbal and physical altercations.

"What did I do to you, Jonathan?" Josh asked, agitated.

"Treat May like crap. Are you aware that she found out that her parents and uncle were killed and you did nothing to comfort her?" Jonathan argued.

"I tried to fight Gasparo, even though I knew that we didn't stand a chance," Josh shot back.

"She sat next to you for an hour and you didn't even touch her, once," the teleporter countered.

"She doesn't know me. I didn't want to make her uncomfortable," Josh reasoned, which made Chris chuckle.

"Well, I guess that's one thing that the witch and warlock haven't taught him," Chris said as he walked into the galley kitchen. He opened the cupboard over the sink and revealed shelves filled with snacks. He pulled out a bag of jolly ranchers and shoved the cupboard door shut.

"What do you mean?" Josh demanded.

"Yeah, Chris, what do you mean? You haven't said a word to Abby," Jonathan pointed out.

"I haven't decided if I'm going to do all of this yet," Josh's brother admitted, which agitated Josh.

"That's just like you to avoid responsibility, Chris," Josh snapped. He grew more agitated when his brother nodded.

"I had a plan before all of this and I'm not willing to give it up because two evil twins tell me to," Chris reasoned.

"Chris, Ronny and Karina aren't evil," Josh tried to argue. But his problem was that he couldn't finish that statement with good deeds that the pair had done for humans.

"Please, Josh, tell me one nice thing that they have done for me," Chris urged.

"They didn't want you to become attached to me. They knew that when I found my soulmate, I would have to leave. Chris, they weren't cruel because they hated you," Josh pleaded.

"Oh, so it's okay to alienate someone because they are a useless human?" Chris asked sarcastically.

"Man, you are looking at this all wrong," Jonathan told his friend.

"How am I supposed to look at this, Jonathan?" Chris demanded.

"We have bags of free food on the counter, and we're arguing about crap we can't change," Jonathan said, before pulling one of the brown sacks of food toward him. Because everyone seemed to suddenly remember their hunger, the three roommates each snatched a bag which contained three burgers and two large fries, each. They sat on the couch and consumed the greasy food that wasn't nourishing to anyone but them.

***

After taking a long shower, May ate the grilled chicken salad that was left for her and each of her roommates. Then, she plopped into the twin-size bed which was closest to the door and drifted off to sleep.

What she hadn't expected was to find herself sitting at a picnic table that was resting atop a rectangular platform made out of concrete. Waist-high grass surrounded her on all sides. When Josh appeared across from her with a confused expression on his face, she sighed.

"Is this a dream?" she asked. Before Josh could respond, Abby and Chris appeared, the latter glaring at Josh the minute he found himself sitting beside him.

"Well, this just got weird," Carly said after she appeared, followed by her soulmate, Jonathan. May would have believed that he teleported them into this odd place, if the teleporter hadn't seemed startled. When Justine appeared, sitting on the other side of Carly, May let out a groan.

"Is this an exercise in trying to fight sleep?"

"No," Justine said, a grin splitting her face as a short bald Asian man dressed in a yellow dress appeared in the spot beside Jonathan.

"Who are you?" Chris demanded, irritation in his tone.

"Justine and I are your muses. She will train the fates, while I will train the prodigies," the bald stranger said.

"Great! Who are you?" Carly asked as she gaped at the short man.

"Barry McDonald. Before you comment on my name, I'm adopted," he quickly answered.

"We're wondering more about your dress," May said, her eyes trying to understand what she was seeing. "Couldn't you have gotten something that fit your figure?"

"Are we physically here?" Carly asked.

"No. We were all mentally pulled here," Barry announced as another figure appeared beside Justine. It was Karina.

"Ronny's the guard, then," Karina figured. "The person that collects us and keeps us in one place during our dreams," she quickly explained before Carly could ask.

"Let's start from the beginning," Barry said, holding up a hand, sparkling bracelets jingling. "Apparently, I have to move so that the guard can protect me," Barry said with a sigh. "I wonder how I'm going to break that to dear old dad."

"My parents think that I'm chasing a boy around the world. Maybe you can use the lovesick excuse," Justine suggested, which made Chris snort.

"And who is his soulmate?" Chris demanded.

Suddenly, May felt a sharp pain in her forehead, and then a name appeared in her mind. "Ashley Dalton," the girls all said in unison. Then they all slumped in exhaustion.

# Chapter 8

Justine leapt from the bench and quickly plucked a handful of grass, which made May frown.

"Here," Justine said, handing a few blades to May, who snatched them up in desperation. Suddenly, the pain dissipated, and she felt rejuvenated.

"I feel better!" Abby squeaked in amazement.

"Me too," Carly reported. May glanced over at Josh and was warmed by the relief on his face. That made her think that maybe he did care about her. But May knew his type. Josh was burdened by responsibility and she had the distinct feeling that he only wanted her because he had to be with her.

"Ashley. Ashley Dalton is Barry's soulmate?" Justine squeaked in surprise.

"Do you know my lucky lady?" the muse for the prodigies asked.

"No. To be honest, I was kind of hoping that your soulmate was someone we knew. I would hate to drag someone into this life," Ronny's woman lied. She seemed rattled, as if the fates weren't supposed to tell Barry who he was meant to be with.

"So, what's going on?" Chris demanded as he slammed his hand down on the table. He was obviously getting bored.

"Like I said, Justine and I are your muses. We each can channel your abilities when we're near you. We have to master your abilities to teach you how to use them," Barry explained.

"How do you know that?" Carly challenged.

"Because when I woke up here, knowledge was downloaded to my brain. I know a lot of things," Barry told her.

"Why didn't we get information downloaded to our brains?" Carly asked, seeming to be envious of Barry and Justine.

"After you go through your quests, you must choose between helping people find their soulmates, or keeping them apart," Justine said.

"Why wouldn't we want people to find their soulmates? Sounds like an altruistic gig to me," May declared, finding the job description of a fate to be quite dull. She was under the impression that fates were going to be warriors. But matchmakers hadn't been one of her three guesses.

"I agree with May," Carly said as Abby nodded her agreement.

"It isn't that simple," Barry interjected. "When humans marry their soulmates, and they have children, these children are abnormal. They are skilled and may have gifts. What do you think would happen if an abundance of toddlers were suddenly stronger than the adults taking care of them? What would happen if all of the next generation became immortal?"

"Here is how I look at it. If fates did their job, this wouldn't have been my problem," May bluntly said, irritated that she had been selected for this crap. If Ebony and Nor hadn't been killing off all of the fates, she would have been a happy, normal person with freedom. Who in the world wanted to take on this crap during their freshman year of college?

"Why us?" Carly demanded. Because we have horrible luck, May thought to herself.

"Because this is a punishment for you and your soulmates," Karina, who had been blissfully quiet, responded. "You guys had seven lifetimes to get it right and you screwed it up."

"So let me get this straight. Because Josh and I screwed up for seven lifetimes, I'm being punished by becoming a matchmaker?" May demanded.

"And you will live for eternity, helping humans achieve what you could not when you were mortal," Karina said.

"No," Chris cursed. "I'm going to be stuck helping humans find the one forever?"

Karina glared at him. "I understand why you screwed up your love connection seven times. You're an idiot," Karina said as she glanced at Josh. "I have been downloaded as well. I know the emotions that blocked you guys from being with your soulmates. Josh was burdened by responsibility, May was troubled by fear. Abby was crippled by uncertainty, while Chris was cursed with stubbornness. Jonathan was filled with a lust for life so strong that he ignored his responsibilities. That unfortunately conflicted with Carly, who was troubled by logic," Karina explained, making May feel guilty. Now she obviously had to stop thinking of Jonathan as lustful Jonathan.

"Those are the emotions that each of you felt when you touched one another. The ability to read the emotions that block someone from finding love will fade when you wake up. You found one another."

"What are you in all of this?" Chris demanded.

"A distributer of quests," Karina responded in a bored tone.

"Why can't we just get the memories of our past lives?" Carly asked.

"Because this is a punishment. And I get to choose whose past life we see first, you shouldn't agitate me," Karina warned, her eyes on Chris.

"Wait, why do we all have to watch these past lives unfold?" Abby asked, probably worried that the group would see something embarrassing about her.

"Because you will have to undo what you did. By choosing the wrong soulmate, making the wrong choice, or by dying, you prevented someone else from being with their soulmate. You will watch these lives, then, try to locate these individuals in their new lives and you will either help or hinder their progress," Justine said.

"And keep in mind, the protesters will most likely work against you," Karina added.

"Oh, great! So you mean we have to do all of this and manage our real lives?" Chris complained.

"Yes," Barry responded.

"This truly is a curse then," Chris said, which made Abby wince. Poor thing, Abby was taking Chris's displeasure personally.

"Distributer, who are we starting off with?" Barry asked, eagerly.

"Hold on, we didn't agree to do this," Chris protested.

"Did you not hear a thing I said? This job of yours is a punishment. You don't get a choice," Karina told Chris, her voice rising. May didn't blame the prodigy for responding that way, because she was agitated that she had no choice in this. She was expected to date Josh, fall in love, and get married. This was all pretty boring to her. She had been hoping to date and get to know other people before magically finding the one. What was she supposed to tell her children? "Oh you know, we met, nearly got killed, and then we were told by supporters that we had to get married, and that was it? Oh, and for your sixteenth birthday, Mommy will find out who your soulmate is so you won't be surprised either."

"Let's get this over with. No sense in fighting," Josh told the group, which made May glare.

"Do you ever fight anything?" May nearly shrieked. "Or do you just lay down and take everything that these supporters dish out because you have to follow the rules?"

"May, stop acting like a child," Josh told her. "We both know that we have no choice in the matter." Before May could tell Josh that he was being a wimp, her vision faded, and her mind was transported into another century.

# Chapter 9

Laura Smith eyes the ruby-red gown that her mistress has ordered her to wear for the evening meal. That order in itself is not surprising, since the spoiled woman always wears britches and tunics that have been fashioned to suit her.

Brockmore Castle is located in the country, and Lady Catherine has not yet been introduced into high society. But Laura has a feeling that Lady Catherine will not be interested in dealing with a crowd. Her tantrums are what Laura has always categorized as grossly distasteful and at times embarrassing.

Her heart nearly stops when the door to the lady's chambers open and heavy footsteps fill the air. Laura caresses the silk one more time before spinning around to find Lady Catherine, covered in hay, standing before her.

"Milady, your mother―"

"My mother is of no consequence to me. She's planning one of her dreadful events and I told her that I will have no part in it," Lady Catherine announces.

"Milady, I―"

"Will you please cease with these formalities? My name is Catherine. Remember that, Laura. My name is Catherine Mary Rose Gilmore." After stating that fact, she strips out of her tunic, causing a cascade of hay and dirt to fall to the floor. Laura inwardly groans, not liking the prospect of scrubbing the floors.

"Milady, disrobing now wouldn't be wise. I'm afraid that a couple of footmen will be arriving with the tub and water for your bath," Laura warns.

"Then they will look upon my fine beauty and swoon. A few of them have taken a woman or two to bed," the lady figures, which makes Laura gasp in horror.

"Milady, you shall not speak in such a manner. If your mother heard, she'd―"

"Do nothing. Do not fret, Laura, she fears me," Lady Catherine boasts before undoing her britches.

"Milady, if you would wait, then, I'm sure t―" The lady pays no mind to her maid's words. Instead, she strips out of all of her clothing, and falls into her bed and groans.

"The barn floor is so unforgiving on a woman's body. I fear that the stable master caused me to bruise," she complains. Laura, who is gifted with the knowledge of how to use salves for medicinal purposes, quickly walks over to the lady and eyes her nude body and gasps. She has what look like finger marks on her sides and bosom. But that isn't the reason for Laura's shock. There is a bit of blood on her lady's inner thigh, which can only mean one thing for her lady: ruin.

"Milady, did you..." At Laura's pause, the unruly lady chuckles.

"Of course not. But I did roll naked in the hay, and John did explore my body with his hands. But that was all. If you look closely, you'll see that I accidently sliced my thigh with my dagger. The cut isn't very deep, but it does hurt," Lady Catherine complains as someone knocks on the door. Despite the lady's wishes of exposing her body to the footman, Laura quickly places a blanket over her lady before directing the footman to enter the room.

***

"Dunkin, do you have any information about the lady?" Lord Martin inquires as he stands on the drawbridge beside his valet. Dunkin, a red-haired, bearded Scott who could consume a barrel of ale if given the chance, nods.

"Aye. The stable master reported that Lady Catherine is not a proper lady. She's spoiled and doesn't conform to society's standards," Dunkin reports. Lord Martin sighs in resignation, not surprised that Lady Catherine has flaws. Why else would the Baron of Farmington offer such a handsome dowry? But he knows that he can't turn this offer away. His dukedom is suffering from his uncle's theft, and the dowry could be the answer that the duke is looking for.

"I shall still marry the lass," Lord Martin declares. "I haven't any other choice."

Dunkin nods. "You'll be able to tame her," he says. "If not, your Great-Aunt Willa will attempt to school the lass."

The lord is greeted by a short, thin woman and a gray-haired man with a bulging stomach. The contrast between the lord and his wife is disturbing. They stand side by side in front of the ornate doors, dressed in finery that exposes their flaws. But Lord Martin tries to ignore the fact that Lord Gilmore's waistcoat seems a bit snug, or that the woman's gown doesn't fit her well.

"Welcome to our home, Lord Martin. We trust that you had a good journey," Lord Gilmore eagerly greets.

"The weather was agreeable, and your holding is not far from mine, so we didn't spend too long under the sun," Lord Martin assures the lord.

"Come on in. The cook has prepared quite a feast," Lord Gilmore tells the lord. The lord stares at the fine china that covers the head table. Candelabras hold flickering flames. The lord wonders if this display of wealth is intentional. Lord Martin understands that Lady Catherine is a spoiled brat, but why is her father so desperate to have her wed to him? Lord Martin is a duke, but he is on the edge of ruin. Perhaps the lord is a title hunter. Either way, the duke decides that he isn't going to concern himself with the reason why he was offered her hand.

***

Laura wants to cry, but she doesn't bother, because her lady is not sympathetic to tears. So instead, she only stares down at the floor. Really, it is Laura's fault that she is in this situation. Why did I quote the lady verbatim?

"Laura, I have to say that you look beautiful!" Catherine exclaims as she dons a fresh pair of britches.

"Milady, I don't think that the baroness would be pleased. She―"

"She will be pleased. Tell me again, Laura, what were her orders?" Katherine asks.

"She said that this gown must be worn at the nooning meal," Laura reluctantly states, knowing that the baroness will put a whip to her back for the lady's insolence.

"And indeed, the dress will be worn at the nooning meal," Katherine says as she gestures to the gown that Laura has been forced to don. "Laura, you truly do look beautiful!" Katherine says, her eyes filling with mischief. "But I'm glad that I don't have to force my body into that contraption."

***

Lord Maxwell Martin sits at the head table and frowns at the door. The lady that he's to marry is late for the nooning meal. That would be something that he would need to discuss with his lady. Being punctual is a quality that he requires in a wife.

He is about to ask after the whereabouts of his betrothed when two women enter the room. One of the lasses has long golden-brown hair, blue eyes, and a wide, infectious grin. She wears britches and a simple shirt, while the other quiet beauty wears a beautiful gown. The lass wearing the dress has a tear running down her pale cheeks. That expression immediately tugs at Lord Martin's heartstrings, and he stands and approaches the young maiden and extends his hand to her. She frowns at the gesture, unsure of what it means.

"You see, Laura? You do look beautiful. But you aren't the lady here," Lady Catherine states before striding forward and grinning. "I'm Lady Catherine. Who are you?" she demands. Lord Martin, who feels foolish for mistaking the peasant for a lady, is knocked off-kilter, so it takes him a second to respond.

"I'm Lord Martin, the―"

Lady Catherine tilts back her head and lets out a loud laugh. "So you're the suitor that my parents have chosen for me. Can you ride, hunt, have you fought in skirmishes?" Lady Catherine challenges.

"Catherine, please, come join us," the lady's father pleads. Lord Martin stares at this vulgar, improper lady, and has the distinct feeling that he would have been happier with what he presumes is a lady's maid. The girl called Laura is beautiful, kind, and looks like she will obey him. But this hellion looks like she will fight him at every turn. In order to take her to court, he will have to have her properly trained.

"Why? I usually take my meal in the kitchen," Lady Catherine argues. Lord Martin has to salvage this situation. He is required to produce an heir and save his dukedom from ruin. In order to accomplish both, Martin knows that he needs Lady Catherine under his control.

"Fetch the priest. I'd like to marry tonight," Lord Martin insists, knowing that he's going to have a long road ahead of him.

***

Laura stands with the other servants and the men that protect the castle. Everyone is standing outside of the chapel, waiting for Lady Catherine and her new lord husband to appear. She glances down at the ground, not knowing what to do. When she had gazed upon that magnificent man, something in her soul had told him that they belonged together. Laura somehow knew, in the way that he had gazed at her, that he felt the same way. So then, why had he demanded to be wed to her lady? Why hadn't he asked for her hand? It would have been a scandal, but the duke would survive it.

"Laura, are you all right?" Beth, a scullery maid, asks. Beth is Laura's childhood companion, so she thinks that she can tell her anything.

"I fear that I have become enraptured by the lord," she softly admits.

"Lord Gilmore?" Beth asks, shock in her eyes.

"No. Lord Martin," Laura whispers as the chapel door opens and the newlyweds exit. Lord Martin smiles tiredly while Duchess Catherine Martin appears agitated. She constantly pulls at the green gown that the seamstress has made for this occasion. Laura's eyes go wide when she sees how uncomfortable her lady is. She's about to gasp out a warning, but it's too late. The duchess pulls a dagger from the sheath that is strapped around her ankle and slices through the material, exposing her body to the crowd.

***

Lady Martin is exhausted. She's also lonely, terrified, and very unhappy. She stands overlooking a cliff, the wind beating against her back. She can't help but think that if she were permitted to wear britches, she would be much warmer. But instead, Lady Martin is dressed in a dark gown and has a cloak over her shoulders to keep her warm. She hears footsteps coming from behind her, but doesn't turn around. Why should she bother? It is probably another servant asking for instructions. Lord Martin made sure to teach Catherine very early on that disobedience leads to punishment. For her first offense, she had been starved for a day; her second, confined for three days and beaten. The punishments only became crueler.

"Catherine, what are you doing so close to the cliff?" an amused voice asks. Catherine yelps in surprise, and is about to spin around to see who has dared to intrude on this quiet moment when she's shoved from behind and falls to her death.

***

Lord Maxwell Martin stands by the cliff five days later. He clutches his infant daughter, Lady Teresa, in his arms. He doesn't cry at the sight of where his wife was murdered. Witnesses say they saw a woman with long black hair shove the lady off the cliff. Then, she vanished. He will never know what really happened to her.

Lord Gilmore doesn't seem concerned about his daughter's loss. His wife had died from a chest complaint six months prior, so the lord only has his grandchildren and his heir, Samuel.

Lord Martin figures that he should move on, marry, because Daniel and Teresa need a mother. The duke has to care for his people and lands. He can't afford to dwell in the past and avenge a wife that he hardly got along with. His duty isn't to her; it is to his people. So Lord Martin decides that he'll find a new bride, and since the treasure that his uncle stole has been recovered, he can marry someone based on how qualified she is. Never will he settle for a bride who acts like a barbarian, no matter how much gold he is offered.

# Chapter 10

May woke up, stretched, and was satisfied when her bones cracked. She sat up and glanced at Carly, who had already dressed for the day. Judging by her wet hair, she had braved using the showers that May had yet cleaned. The fate groaned when she remembered that she had given the keys to Josh before they were attacked by Ebony and her cohorts.

"How do the showers look?" May tentatively asked.

"Disgusting," Carly said. "You have your work cut out for you. I went to Jonathan's room and used his bathroom."

"I take it that you don't care about the rules," May observed as she slipped into a pair of jean shorts and a light blue worn T-shirt.

"Why bother being concerned about something so trivial? The worse thing that would happen to me would be getting a fine or being assigned a five-hundred-word essay about respecting the rules," Carly scoffed. "As if anything is worse than the dark fates." May was briefly reminded of the love quest that the group had to complete. How in the world were they supposed to figure out who Lady Catherine was in this life, and if Laura ever married? May hoped not, because then she'd have to find Laura's husband's soulmate in this life as well.

"That dream was something else," May blurted out. "It's nice to know that Josh was as responsible in his past life." Carly sighed as Abby, who was still in bed, sat up.

"Don't let the same thing tear you apart, May. Maybe you should just accept Josh for who he is. I mean, I accept that Jonathan has a lust for living life," Carly reasoned.

"I feel like if I accept Josh's flaws, then, I'm settling," May reluctantly confessed. "I always dreamed of a guy at least taking me on a few dates before having a claim on me for eternity."

"Then talk to Josh. Tell him that he's really boring and you want excitement," Carly urged.

"He isn't boring. He is j... At first I was really attracted to him. I was happy to be spending time with him. Well, I still am attracted to him and he's a nice guy. It's like he won't put in any effort because he knows that he has me. I am not going to settle for that. I'm..." May paused, a brief image of Laura watching Lord Martin as he stood beside his bride flashing through her head. "I don't want to be with him. I want to date other people." May really hadn't wanted to date other people. She just felt suffocated by a destiny that she hadn't chosen. Carly and Abby both gasped in unison.

"May, that's a terrible idea. Anyone you date will be a target for the protesters," Carly warned, and then it all pressed down on May and she couldn't breathe. Fear was clogging her airways, making her feel that she was drowning.

"May, everything's going to be all right," Abby soothed. But May wasn't interested in hashing any of this out. Instead, she wanted to retrieve her keys from Josh and distract herself by cleaning filthy bathrooms. Before she could run away from this conversation, there was a knock on the door. May answered the door, figuring that if it were Ebony, she'd toss a ball of energy at her again. Whatever May had done to the dark fate wasn't comfortable for her. She frowned when she saw Justine smiling up at her. The muse clutched a bulging brown bag in one hand, and May's keys in the other. May held out her hand and Justine wordlessly handed her the keys before May backed into the room.

"Oh great, you're here!" Carly exclaimed. "When is our first training session?"

"I have to teach you guys individually first. When can―"

"Me first. I'm dying to know what I can do," Carly eagerly said, her cheeriness momentarily making May smile. That was until she realized that Josh had made no effort to woo her. He could have brought her the keys, apologized, and then given her flowers. Any of those things would have reassured May. The fear that had attempted to suffocate May came back. He didn't care about her, not in this life. Josh's only focus was to own up to his responsibilities.

"I'm going to clean now," May announced before storming out of the room.

***

Fifteen toilets, twenty-one showers, and three bathtubs later, May thought that she'd pass out. She had decided to work her way up. She began with the bathroom in the rec room, which was disgusting. She winced at the toilet bowl painted brown, and the red stains on the tile. She had cleaned the bathroom with vigor, and emptied the overflowing trash can. It was a unisex bathroom, but she couldn't imagine a girl actually using this filth. By the time she finished, it was surprising, but the fate hadn't even broken a sweat. In fact, she still felt as energized as she had been when she opened her eyes that morning.

May left the bathroom, pulling the cart of cleaning supplies behind her and glared at the mess in the rec room. She eyed the multitude of empty bottles, cans, and chip bags with weariness. Sighing in resignation, she tossed the bag of trash into the half-filled waste basket. She then gripped the handle of the basket and wheeled it to the first table. It took no time to throw away the discarded trash, wipe down the tables, vacuum the carpeted hallways of each floor. By the time May had finished cleaning all of the designated areas, showered, and brushed her teeth, she was starving. She quickly entered her dorm room and saw three puzzled faces glancing back at her.

They stared at her as if she had just done something weird. Justine closed her eyes, and then laughed.

"You have a lot more stamina and speed than a human does. The more quests you complete, the more your energy reserves will grow," Justine announced, which made May sick.

"I like sleep. You mean to tell me that I'll never be tired?" May nearly shrieked. Justine shot a pitying expression her way.

"May, all three of you have those characteristics. In a few years, sleeping won't even be necessary," Justine gently said, which made May's stomach twist in pain. It was the first time that she truly realized the ramifications of being a fate. Apparently, the same horror was in Carly's mind, because her face paled.

"Are we going to age?" Carly demanded.

"Slowly," Justine responded timidly. "A year for every thousand years lived."

"No," Abby squeaked as she realized what May had: they would outlive everyone. "The prodigies?" Carly asked.

"After the linking ceremony, it will be the same for them as well," Justine said.

"The linking ceremony?" Carly asked, confused.

"That's when you bond your life force to theirs. The longer you wait, the further ahead the prodigies will age. Which means that you might live a thousand years longer than your soulmate when you guys grow old together. You have six months to link with them. The more powerful they become, the quicker their bodies will age," Justine warned.

May couldn't handle this crap. She knew that she was being selfish, but come on! First she found out that she was a fate, which was a punishment because she failed to hook up with her soulmate in seven lifetimes. Then, it was revealed that her parents and uncle were murdered by the protesters. Her older cousin, who was thought to be dead, faked his own death, and was now a prisoner of the protesters. May was too weak to rescue Scott. She had to go through a love quest to gain more power. And now on top of that, after six months, her soulmate would rapidly age if she didn't link to him. And what was worse was that she did feel something for Josh. How could she not? He was handsome, strong, and a bit geeky. But he was also too focused on his responsibilities to want her. But he had six months. They had six months to sort it out, and she was standing there feeling miserable for herself. If Josh wasn't going to make the first move, then, she was going to do something about speeding up their courtship.

# Chapter 11

"Josh, I can't believe that you didn't use the keys as a reason to see her," Jonathan said before taking a bite of his oversized egg and cheese sandwich. Josh hadn't wanted to accompany the prodigy to breakfast, but Barry, who had resorted to FaceTiming the boys, wanted some alone time with Chris. Also, I had nowhere else to go, Josh glumly thought to himself. An ache formed in his chest when he reflected upon how he had treated May. He hadn't been fair to his soulmate. But she also hadn't been mature about any of this. They had a duty to the world, and most of his partners were complaining or, in Abby's case, cowering in fear. If the Aros didn't train, then the supporters would kill them all in the hopes that a braver group would be reincarnated. "You could have brought her a coffee too."

"She's upset with me, Jonathan. If I took her the keys, she would have tossed them back in my face. And quite frankly, I wouldn't have blamed her. The best decision is to give her time." Josh, who was slowly picking away at his muffin, was tempted to tell Jonathan to focus on his own soulmate. But he hesitated to do so because the prodigy was only trying to help.

"Give her time to accept that you'll put anything before her happiness. Nice work, man," Jonathan said before taking a sip of his black coffee. Josh was stunned by his roommate's words. Had May not felt that he found her important?

"That makes no sense. I helped her fight Ebony and Gasparo, even though I knew that it was dangerous. She has to know that I find her important," Josh protested. Jonathan smirked, and Josh had no idea why until the muffin that had been resting on his plate was snatched away. A whiff of Dove soap hit his nose, which told him that May had arrived. She sat beside Josh and took a large bite out of the treat, and all Josh could focus on were her plump lips.

"I'm hungry. You didn't mind, Josh? Did you?" she asked, her dark eyes sparkling. Jonathan gestured to the buffet and rolled his eyes at Josh. It took him twenty seconds to respond.

"Do you like egg sandwiches?" he asked May.

"No," she responded, before taking another bite of the muffin.

"Then why don't I take you out for breakfast? I'm sure we can find something you like to eat. Then we can get your books for class," he offered as his chest pounded in fear, because he was afraid that she'd turn him down.

"Sure," she said reluctantly, which stung. But Josh chose to ignore that feeling, because he had a date with his soulmate. They'd be all alone, and he would mend the bit of hurt that he caused.

"I just need to finish this. I had a long day."

"It just started," Jonathan pointed out, perplexed.

"I had to clean out the lounge. Nasty," May complained before finishing her muffin.

"Now that you're a fate, you'll have access to a fund," Josh informed her. May shook her head.

"The supporters aren't exactly my best friends," she said, and Josh couldn't blame her. Their barbaric ways hadn't wooed May, because she was a creature of love. Josh stood and held out a hand and May grabbed it instantly. As soon as the pair made it to the parking lot, May cleared her throat. "I don't want to go for breakfast," she confessed. Josh stopped the pair in front of his Audi GT and considered her words. Did she not want to hang out with him at all? "I hate breakfast foods." After taking a relieved breath, Josh opened the passenger door for May, who excitedly climbed right in. After hopping into the driver's seat, he started the ignition.

"What do you want to do then?" he asked, confused.

"I don't know. Ever since the dream―"

Josh interrupted her, wanting to put the incident behind them. "I'm so sorry for what I said. I was afraid," he forced himself to confess. "If you appeared unwilling, the supporters could have punished you."

"That makes sense. But I'm sorry too. I didn't mean to lash out at you," May said as she gently squeezed his hand. Josh smiled at her, feeling hope that he could salvage their relationship.

"Let's set some ground rules," he suggested.

"Like what?" she asked with interest.

"This day is about us. We don't have to talk about the supporters, the Aros, the protesters, the dreams, the―"

May chuckled. "I get it. You want this day to be about us."

"Yes," he said, before pulling into the parking lot of a convenience store.

***

"What is this place?" May asked, confused. She had assumed that the pair were going to a diner or a stuffy café.

"Laurence's place," he responded, with excitement in his eyes.

"And what is Laurence's place?" May asked.

"It's part convenient store and part sandwich shop," Josh responded as he walked around the Audi and grabbed her hand. Butterflies danced in her stomach, and feelings of love, warmth, and comfort wrapped around her. May kept her breaths even and steady so that she wouldn't alert Mr. Responsibility to her body's reaction. The thought of him knowing how he affected her made her feel uneasy.

"What's the plan?" May asked.

"Eventually, to go swimming. But that's not going to be for a while. First, you need to taste the best sandwiches in town," Josh insisted.

They walked into the convenience store, their presence announced by an obnoxious wind chime. The place smelled strongly of chewing gum, and the scent was starting to hurt May's stomach. She hated chewing gum, because there was no point to it. Why chew something that you couldn't receive nourishment from?

The twenty-something that stood behind the counter was busy ringing up a couple of preteens who were loading up on snacks. Josh led May down the center aisle and they entered the sandwich shop that was tucked into the back. The smell of baking bread, meat, and melted cheese made May's stomach rumble.

"Hey Josh," the blond guy behind the counter greeted. The man was friendly enough, but he kept on glancing from May to Josh, as if he couldn't puzzle something out.

"Triston, how are you?" Josh asked as he pulled May to the counter.

"Good?" Triston answered, unsure of himself. "Who's the lady?"

"This is May Wilson," Josh said in an expectant tone.

"And why is May Wilson with you?" Triston asked in a bright tone, his obvious attempt at making his question seem polite. "Is she a study partner?" That question came after Josh shook his head at Triston, as if saying, "Why can't you figure this out?" Josh chuckled. May just gaped at Triston, wondering why he even cared what she was to Josh.

"Well, May Wilson! Welcome to Laurence's. What type of sandwich do you want?" Triston asked uneasily.

"She would like your roasted turkey and sharp cheddar sandwich and I would like the same," Josh said, his open smile still in place.

"Chips?" Triston asked.

"No. I'll let her pick out all of the junk food she wants in the store," Josh said, squeezing May's hand. She was relieved that Josh was getting the same sandwich, because it would be unlikely that Triston would do something to the food. Triston wouldn't be sure which one belonged to Josh.

"Drinks?" Triston asked.

"Two waters," Josh responded, before leading May to a table closest to the air-conditioning vents. Josh must have remembered that she hated the heat. He pulled out May's chair, and she sat, feeling well cared for at the moment. Aside for the bizarre employee, this date was shaping up nicely. "So, May, what's your major and why?" Josh asked.

She smiled at him. "Psychology. And that doesn't need to be explained," May teased.

"What's your track?" Josh asked.

"Adolescent Psychology. You?"

"History. I thought that it would be handy to learn since I was told that I'd be immortal," Josh explained, which placed a pang in May's heart. If she didn't complete the bond with Josh in six months, he'd rapidly age then die. After having that thought, she mentally slapped herself. This was supposed to be a normal date between two college students. But May was too curious to pass this opportunity up.

"How did you find out about all of this?" she asked.

Josh shifted in his seat, before replying. "I was fifteen years old when Possum and Ebony came for me. They weren't trying to kill me. Oddly enough, their targets were my parents and brother. Luckily, Ronny and Karina had been trailing them and were able to rescue us. But they lost their blades in the process," Josh explained, hanging his head.

"Does every supporter have a blade?" May inquired.

"No. Ronny and Karina are blade readers. I'm not sure how it works. But I gather that the twins are somehow bonded to their blades. And now, Nor has them," Josh told her.

"Did you know my cousin?" May asked hopefully.

"Yeah. But not well. Back then, my parents and I were shipped off to Hawaii, and were under constant guard. The protesters never found us," Josh said.

"Wy didn't you run when Possum and Ebony ended up at your school?" May wondered.

"I don't know," Josh admitted. "I was shocked. I wanted to move, but the council didn't permit it."

"And you never fought them?" May asked, surprised.

"May, it isn't like I don't want to fight. I can't. If the protesters captured me, there wouldn't have been any hope for the humans in our country," he pointed out. May must have been missing something, she was sure of it. But she had to hold that thought because Triston, the odd server, delivered their tray of sandwiches and drinks. As soon as the strange man was behind the counter, May relaxed. Something was off about Triston.

"Bon appetite," Josh said as he unwrapped his sandwich. May followed suit and began eating the delicious meal. "So, what do you think?" Josh asked, an expectant look on his face. May had devoured her entire sandwich in a couple of bites. Josh, on the other hand, was a slow eater. May let out an embarrassed laugh.

"I was hungry," she explained. Josh smiled before brushing her cheek with a napkin.

"Well, are you full? We still have to shop for junk food, ice cream, and plan out dinner," Josh said, which made May groan.

"I have to go back to school to clean the bathroom," she reluctantly reminded him. He nodded and pulled out his cell phone.

"Don't worry, I'll pencil that into the schedule for today," Josh said before taking a sip of his water.

"It's not a horrendous job, you know. It was weird. I moved so quickly and..."

"Of course you did. You're a fate. You sped yourself up so that you could finish the task faster," Josh explained.

"What?" she asked, confused.

"I promise, May. Justine will explain that part to you. I'm not sure how it works myself," Josh said, wincing at what was obviously a trying memory. Before May could ask what happened, the door to the sandwich shop opened, and a man and woman entered.

# Chapter 12

"Josh, is that you?" the tall, curvy blonde woman asked, her high-pitched voice making May's ears ring. Josh's face fell and he cursed.

"Hi, Natasha, what are you doing here?" Josh asked. Instead of promptly answering the question, Natasha sat down at their table. How rude. Couldn't she see that they were on a date? The dark-skinned man with a buzz cut leaned against the wall behind Josh's chair. He eyed May as if she were a rabid dog who was about to attack the president of the United States.

"What do you mean, Josh? I thought we were friends," Natasha said, her blue eyes focusing on Josh's face.

"Natasha, this is May," Josh introduced. "May, this is Natasha, and the guy behind me is J'quan. They are supporters." Of course they were, because this was how life went nowadays.

"Chris isn't going to be happy about that," the fate said, concerned that those poor people would be destroyed by one of Chris's energy balls.

"Who are you, May?" Natasha demanded as she glared at her. Without warning, Natasha pulled a hand gun out of her big purse and pointed it at May. "Josh, is she a threat?"

"What is up with you supporters? All of you always resort to violence when we're all on the same side," May protested.

"So you're a supporter?" J'quan asked, his eyebrows arching. What? Hadn't Ronny and Karina met with the council to tell them the good news?

"No. Didn't Ronny and Karina meet with the council?" May asked, confused.

"Those idiots? They were punished as soon as they reached headquarters. We are their replacement," Natasha bragged, which made the fate's heart sink. She didn't like or trust this hussy.

"They sent two people to guard an Aros?" Josh asked in disbelief.

"No, they sent three supporters here. Triston is a supporter," Natasha snapped.

"Wait, the supporters don't think that we're important? Does this mean that we get to stay in school?" May asked hopefully.

"Hang on, who are you?" J'quan demanded.

"May's my soulmate," Josh answered reluctantly. May couldn't blame him, because something about this group wasn't right. J'quan's brow arched and Natasha snorted.

"Yeah, right. We all know who your soulmate is. It's Rochelle Jackson, and that girl isn't here," Natasha said, which made Josh stiffen.

"You told me that you had no idea who my soulmate was," he nearly shouted.

"Oh, honey, don't be naive. How in the hell did we find you if that was true?" Natasha demanded, her eyes filled with amusement.

"You're lying," May said, thinking fast. "If Rochelle were really his soulmate, he would have grown old and died already," she challenged as she sent an impulse to their group to go to Laurence's place. Hopefully, lustful Jonathan would pop in with the help that they needed.

"May, what are you talking about?" Josh demanded, shocked.

"Barry was supposed to tell you as soon as he began training you. If we wait more than six months before completing the bond, you will rapidly age and die."

Natasha's mouth was hanging wide open.

"Wait, who's Barry?" J'quan asked. May eyed Josh, trying to figure out how much to tell these people.

"Ronny and Karina never got to meet with the council," Josh said, his voice defeated.

"Who's Barry, Josh? Are you in danger?" Natasha asked, her gun still leveled on May. The fate had been surprised that no one else had entered the sandwich shop. Then again, it was 10:35. She figured that the lunch rush came around noon.

"No. I'm most definitely not in danger. May―"

A girl with light brown chin-length hair, wearing jeans, a T-shirt, and steel-toed boots ran into the sandwich shop, knocking over tables and chairs in her wake. She cursed before glancing around, and when she saw Natasha pointing a gun at May, she gasped. "Triston, you're being robbed. Call the police," she cried.

"Triston, take care of her," J'quan ordered. May's eyes were on this creature. Something in her heart warmed. An image of Lady Catherine popped into her head.

"Milady," May cried as Triston leapt over the counter, a kitchen knife in his hand. The defenseless young woman's eyes widened with fear as Triston ran toward her, the knife aimed at her neck.

"Triston, please. I saw nothing. Let me go," the captive pleaded. May concentrated, and the power that she shot at Ebony bubbled to the surface. She focused on Triston and shot her power at him, the energy knocking him to the ground.

"Emma, run," May shouted, surprised that the woman's name slipped off her tongue so easily when she had never met the human before. Knowledge flitted into May's brain, the weight of it causing her head to ache for a moment. Emma was who they were looking for, and May had to keep her safe. Evidently Emma, who was doing an impression of a statue, didn't understand the concept of self-preservation. The fate determined that keeping the woman alive was going to be a solo effort on her part.

A shout of surprise caused May to glance at Natasha, who was still holding the gun. May didn't understand why the woman had wide, panicked eyes until she looked at Josh, whose face was covered with perspiration.

"Josh," Chris shouted as he appeared out of nowhere. Chris raised a hand and sent the deadly orange ball straight into the knife that J'quan was clutching. J'quan cursed and dropped the remains of the weapon. May turned back to Triston, who was still on the ground, peacefully snoring. Despite his murderous intentions toward Emma the statue, there apparently wasn't much for May's power to cleanse.

"Chris, I can't hold on anymore," Josh cried out. May glanced at Natasha, prepared to aid Josh, when Chris destroyed the gun with his gift. Josh knocked Natasha to the ground, leapt out of his seat, and darted over to Emma, who was still frozen. May eyed the door that led into the convenient store, worried that more threats were going to appear. She bit her lip, determined to knock out anyone that ventured into the cafe. Figuring that she had a semblance of a plan, May stood and eyed Chris, who was glaring at J'quan. The two faced off, which left Natasha for May. Natasha got to her feet and tossed a knife at May, which was promptly destroyed by May's strange power. Her eyes widened as the pieces of the weapon simply broke apart. What the hell was going on? Only Chris could destroy items, and he unleashed an orange ball of energy to do it.

"I don't get it. We're prodigies, and she's a fate. Why are you attacking us?" Chris shouted as he dodged a left hook thrown by J'quan. May eyed Natasha, who was staring at her in horror.

"No!" Natasha shrieked. "I'm so sorry, Josh. The council got desperate. They wanted Ronny and Karina to kill you. When they refused, they were captured. The twins didn't have a chance to update the council of your new status," Natasha quickly explained as she glanced down at the useless scraps that used to be her gun.

"Rochelle is looking for her soulmate. They thought that it was you."

"Clearly you were wrong," Chris snapped, irritated.

"My life sucks if I have to guard the likes of you," J'quan grumbled, before holding up his hands in surrender. "You ruined my best knife."

"You were going to kill my brother, and you think I care about your knife? You're lucky that I'm not going to kill you," Chris shouted.

"So, you guys came to kill me?" Josh, who was standing beside Emma, demanded.

"Josh, we had no choice. If Rochelle had found you, everything would have been over with," Natasha pleaded.

"After the summers I spent with you, you were willing to kill me?" Josh asked, the pain in his eyes clear to see.

"It was nothing personal. We had to protect our people," J'quan said.

"Why are you guys acting like Josh isn't supposed to be upset?" May asked the despicable supporters.

"Because he knows his duty," Natasha spat.

"Hey, watch your tone. You're talking to a fate," Chris rebuked, and Natasha blushed.

"Sorry," she said, staring at the ground. "It has been a while since we had one of those on our side."

"Where are Ronny and Karina?" Chris demanded, his booming voice making May shudder. She hoped, for Abby's sake, that he had a soft side.

"They are in a holding cell. They disobeyed orders," J'quan explained.

"How do we get them out?" May inquired.

"Even if you got the council to agree to release them, they would never be allowed to guard you," Natasha protested. "No one would go for it." Yeah, because Ronny and Karina would only do what was best for the fates and prodigies, May thought. Thankfully, the twins didn't blindly follow orders.

"Too bad. Karina's the one that gives us our quests and Ronny's supposed to be our guard," Chris tossed out.

"What?" Natasha squeaked, her eyes going wide.

"I said―"

"No. Chris, you don't understand. The twins are important?" Natasha asked.

"Obviously," Chris said. May could tell that he was irritated that he had been interrupted.

"We... We have to get you back to the council," Natasha decided.

"No," May, Chris, and Josh said in unison.

"I don't mean to interrupt, but where's my father?" Emma asked, her paralysis finally lifted.

"Shut up, human. We're dealing with business that has nothing to do with you. So do us a favor and―"

"He had to take your mother to an appointment. He won't be back until three," Triston reported, interrupting J'quan.

"Fine. May, what do we do?" Emma asked, eying the fate.

"You do nothing," J'quan insisted.

"We go back to Goodwell. These idiots can get lost. I'm not interested in letting them guard me," Chris answered, glaring at Natasha.

"Josh, they ruined our date. So much for no talk about supporters," May complained.

"Okay. Are they going to kill me?" Emma asked.

"They better not. You're our first quest," May said.

"Who's her soulmate?" Natasha asked eagerly.

"My soulmate? I have a soulmate?" Emma asked.

"Don't worry about it, Emma. We'll fill you in later. Jonathan's about to come for us," Chris warned.

"Who's Jonathan?" Natasha asked, not hiding her curiosity. May had the feeling that Natasha was just going to keep on asking questions. May was exhausted and was dying to take a nap before she had to clean the bathrooms again. Then, she was going to figure out how to rescue Ronny and Karina because, believe it or not, she owed them. The twins had been ordered to kill Josh, and they had refused. Karina was strict and cold, but she was also protective of Josh.

"Don't worry about it," Chris responded. "Josh, how do I force these losers to leave us alone?"

"Why would we listen to you?" Natasha demanded.

"Because I'm a prodigy. Don't you follow, Natasha? In case you don't, here is the way things are. There are three prodigies and three fates that make up an Aros. Josh, May and I are a part of the Aros. You are not," Chris snapped as May felt invisible hands wrap around her.

"Grab Emma," she shouted to the two prodigies. May saw Josh wrap his arm around Emma. Then, Natasha dove on top of May, knocking her to the floor. The fate grunted as her head banged into the tile.

"You are not going anywhere without me," Natasha screamed. And then, they both were transported to May's dorm room and landed on top of her twin-size bed. May grinned when Natasha bounced and then fell to the floor. May groaned and sat up and glanced around the room. Carly burst through the doorway and nearly tripped on Natasha, who was getting to her feet.

"Natasha? What are you doing here?" Carly asked, shock filling her face.

"Carly. Hi," the supporter said awkwardly.

"May, what's going on?" Carly asked, appearing betrayed.

"That one tried to kill Josh, because the council ordered it. They thought that he was Rochelle's soulmate. Then, when Jonathan tried to bring me here, she tackled me," May reported as Abby shoved past Carly to get to May.

# Chapter 13

Josh peered down at the food that Jonathan had heated up for him. His body desperately needed the fuel, but the thought of eating after what had occurred made him nauseous. He knew that depriving his body of nourishment would only put him in jeopardy, so the prodigy forced himself to take a bite.

Emma sat on the couch beside Josh, shoving handfuls of potato chips into her mouth. Josh saw a lot of Princess Catherine in her. It was odd to think that in a past life they had been married and had had children. But that was the least of his worries. Josh had to determine what the next move was. The supporters were very dangerous, and until the kill order had been rescinded, more supporters would make an attempt on Josh's life. Chris was in the shower, washing off the blood that spattered on his shirt from his fight with J'quan. More than ever, Josh wished that his brother was in sight, because the council's next order was obvious. They would capture Josh's family in the hope that he would surrender.

"So, dude, will you tell me what's going on?" Emma asked, food falling from her mouth. After taking another bite of his food, Josh chewed, and considered what to say. Emma was a straight shooter, which was fortunate because Josh wouldn't have to sugarcoat. The only bad part of this situation was that he would have to convince Emma that what he told her was the truth.

"Well, this isn't your first life," Josh began. "In a past life, you and I were married. But we weren't supposed to be. I was supposed to choose May, who was your lady's maid. But instead, I chose you and doomed us both," Josh summarized.

"Right. And I was Queen Victoria in my past life," Emma declared sarcastically before shoving more chips into her mouth. Why had Jonathan assumed that Josh could handle Emma on his own? The teleporter had decided to check on Carly to ensure her safety.

"I can understand why you don't believe me, Emma. But I'm not lying to you," Josh said, hoping that his candor would move her. Emma let out a belch without saying excuse me. The girl had the same personality she did when they were married in their past life. It was cruel to think it, but who was going to fall for her? Before Josh could properly berate himself for the horrible thought, there were two quick knocks on the door. Then, a familiar voice shouted, "Are you all decent?" Barry had finally arrived.

"Come in, Barry," Josh shouted. The muse entered, wearing slacks and a dress shirt. He carried a briefcase. Emma frowned at Barry until the bathroom door opened and Chris strode out of the bathroom in jeans and nothing else. Josh's brother glanced at the short, well-dressed man and grinned.

"So, Barry, did you have another woman dress you?" Chris wanted to know. Barry sniffed.

"I'll have you know that I just attended a business conference to appease my father. He still might cut me off. Especially because I borrowed his jet," the muse reasoned, yanking at his clothes as if uncomfortable. "Who's that chick?"

"Lady Catherine," Chris filled in with an eye roll. "She is just as unladylike as she was in her past life."

Emma finished drinking her soda and let out another burp before attempting to toss the can into the trash can. She missed, and the can ended up banging into the wall before rolling under one of the desks. "Oh, man, that was close!" Emma complained.

"You aren't going to pick that up?" Josh wanted to know. Emma took off her boots, tossed her legs on the couch, and promptly began snoring.

"At least she isn't stripping for people anymore," Barry assured Josh. "Let's hope that her penchant for rolling in the hay didn't also follow her into this life."

Josh couldn't help his feelings, he was officially annoyed. It was one thing for Chris to complain about the work that the prodigies and fates had to do. But Barry, their muse, wasn't treating this situation with the level of professionalism that Josh preferred. "I..."

Chris laughed before plopping down on the sectional beside Josh and slapping him on the shoulder.

"Josh, chill out. Barry's just playing around. Besides, we have a bigger problem," Chris said.

"You're right. Without Ronny and Karina, we can't return to the meadow. So we need to make a deal with the council. Of course, we first need to make sure that they won't kill Josh because they believe that Rochelle is his soulmate," Barry said.

"Won't the witch and warlock kill him?" Chris asked, confused.

"Nope. They refused, and now they are being held in prison," Barry announced.

"So? Jonathan can teleport to the prison to snatch them. I'll come along as backup," Chris reasoned as he flexed his muscles. Barry shook his head.

"They are wearing devices that will detonate if they leave the building. That's the only way someone can truly hold a supporter," Barry said, which made Josh's stomach sink. Those two had chosen to preserve his life, knowing the consequences. He felt obligated to save them. The council would protect the American Aros and everything would be as it once was. Well, things wouldn't be the same between him and Natasha. A part of Josh knew that she was just following orders. But he couldn't forget the fear, shock, and betrayal that coursed through him when she attacked.

"And another thing," Chris said, his eyes wide. "Are we going to class or what?" Josh hadn't considered that the actual school day started tomorrow. Dealing with supporters, protesters, and one angry fate had distracted him. But he supposed that he would need to attend class until the council saw reason.

"I don't see why you have to," Barry cautiously responded. Chris thought it over for a moment before letting out a groan.

"We have to. My parents already paid for the first semester," Chris responded, which made Josh feel guilty. The council had written Goodwell College a check covering four years of tuition, room, and board the minute Josh decided to attend the school. Chris did not receive the same treatment. Josh's parents footed the bill, and stipulations were attached, like Chris had to maintain a 3.4 average and he had to live in the dorms. Josh's parents wouldn't pay for any fines or parking tickets. The only way that Chris could have a vehicle would be if he earned the money himself. Luckily for Chris, one of the neighbors passed away and his wife gave him his truck.

"Let's not forget that you guys need to start picking out rings," Barry said, which made the two brothers frown.

"What are you talking about?" Josh slowly asked. Dread filled his stomach because he had a suspicion about what Barry was going to say.

"You have six months to woo and marry your soulmates, or else you'll grow old and die," Barry said. Chris didn't even speak. He didn't curse or complain. Josh was prepared for all three reactions. But when his brother simply stood and strolled out of the room, Barry groaned. Josh stood, his intention to follow his brother. But Barry shook his head.

"He'll come around," the other man assured Josh.

"He needs to stay with us. What if one of the supporters try to attack him?" Josh protested.

"Chris isn't stupid. He'll know not to wander," Barry responded. Emma shifted and let out a flatulent so fowl that the men promptly cleared out of the room. Barry covered his nose with his shirt, his eyes watering. "We need to use some Febreze. Maybe her soulmate doesn't have a sense of smell, but we do." Now that they were out in the hallway, Josh only had a greater urge to talk to his brother. But Josh had a feeling that the prodigy needed time to digest everything.

# Chapter 14

"So guys, where are you going?" Natasha asked as May pulled a blue sundress over her head. Abby had been kind enough to pick it out for her. May didn't care about the first-class first impression crap. All she wanted to do was attend her psychology class, clean toilets, and go to bed. Last night had been hell because Carly and Natasha wouldn't stop fighting. It wasn't the "in your face" fighting that people often saw on Jerry Springer. No, it was the fake politeness, back-handed compliments, and sly remarks kind of bickering. The tension made May uneasy, and when she was uneasy, she couldn't sleep. What made things worse was that she missed Josh. She wanted more than a "good night" text, which sounded clingy. But May didn't care. Wasn't Josh her soulmate? That gave her license to obsess over him, right?

"May, hello? Where are you going?" Before May could answer Natasha, Abby, who felt uncomfortable with changing in front of Natasha, entered, her night gown slung over her arm. The slightly disappointed look on Abby's face told May that she had been hoping that Natasha had ran off.

Carly entered the room, her arms filled with text books. Unlike May, Carly chose all morning classes so that she could get them over with. She packed the shelves that rested atop of her desk, then turned to face May.

"Sit," Carly ordered. Without complaining, May sat, and Carly combed out May's hair and placed it in a high ponytail. Then she sprayed her with perfume and gave her lip balm to use. "Much better," lustful Jonathan's soulmate said.

"Why bother impressing Josh? We all know that he's going to be responsible enough to marry me," May said with a sigh.

"And that's a bad thing?" Natasha squeaked.

"Of course not. I just don't want to do the work to impress him," May explained before exiting the room.

***

"You look beautiful this morning," Josh said, smiling at May as she stepped into a warm, sunny morning. His eyes swept over her and she smiled when she found her soulmate admiring her lips. Hmm, Josh's reaction is doing something to me, May thought.

Josh handed her a bottle of cranberry juice and a sandwich wrapped in tinfoil. May frowned at it. "Don't worry, it isn't an egg sandwich. It's your favorite, roast beef and cheddar cheese. And I didn't forget the horseradish," Josh teased as he placed his hand on her back. "Come on, I'll walk you to class." Guilt filled May's gut, and the sandwich felt like goods that she had shoplifted from a store. In fact, Josh's kindness was making her feel routine. She tried to smile but it must have come out all wrong, because Josh stopped and sighed.

"May, I'm sorry. Okay? I probably should have called instead of texted, but I didn't want to wake you. And I'm sorry about our date... It was... I couldn't miss the student government meeting, so I couldn't take you out b―"

"I'm such a bad cousin," May blurted out. "Here I am feeling insecure and clingy, when I'm supposed to be worried about my cousin twenty-four seven."

"So you feel guilty that Scott isn't the only thing on your mind?" Josh asked.

"And I'm mad that he left me," May added, her heart aching.

"And you are upset because you wanted to talk to me?" His words were gentle, filled with so much understanding.

"Yes," she responded.

"Scott would want you to live your life, May. He wouldn't want you to spend your days worried about him. We'll rescue him, I promise. Until then, you'll just have to do your best to keep living," he told her. "And for the record, I missed you too."

Josh's words seemed to crack open a compartment of her brain that held the worries about her cousin. How had she been able to get distracted by Josh and the supporters? Rescuing Scott should have been one of May's priorities. Her stomach twisted at the thought that she had been self-centered lately. But she knew that Scott would have wanted her to enjoy her college experience. Josh was a part of her experience, and unfortunately, the love quest was as well.

"Well, I see that I'm not the only clingy one," she teased before letting out a sigh. "You're right. Scott wouldn't want me to spend every waking hour thinking about him. We have a lot of work to do. We need to find Emma's soulmate." May paused as more tasks flitted through her brain. "And then we need to rescue Ronny and Karina, and then we'll save Scott." In that moment, she was grateful for Josh and his warm, beautiful heart. "Let's hope that I can learn something useful in Psychology class."

***

Intro to Psychology was held in a stuffy lecture hall that smelled like mildew. The teacher, Mr. French, sat at his desk and snacked on Cheetos while the class completed their first assignment. Each student had to introduce themselves and explain why they chose psychology as a major. May was the first to present, because her name was the one that his magic pen landed on. Yes, the man actually called his pen "the magic pen."

After May suppressed an eye roll, she marched up to the lectern and explained how she wanted to help married couples. Of course, she had pulled that out of her butt. Then, there were two minutes designated for questions, which the students had an abundance of. May sat in the back row, eating her delicious sandwich, while the brunette to her left wrinkled her nose in disgust. At the end of class, Mr. French announced that each student would have to create a PowerPoint on a chapter and would present the information to the class. The magic pen apparently loved May, because she was chosen to do a presentation on the first chapter.

By the time May staggered out of the long building, she was determined to rant and rave to the first person she saw. Well, she would have complained if Natasha had let her get a word in.

"Josh's Theory of Personality class ran late, so I figured that I should walk you to the chapel. You know, this is a cute little school," Natasha commented as the pair was enveloped by the stampede heading to chapel.

"That's why I chose it," May lied. In truth, Goodwell College had been the only school that would take her. She hadn't been the best student in high school, due to her grief, lack of interest, and stressful home life.

"And the people here are so nice. When I went back to the dorm to get clothes, this freshman girl, Cilia, scanned me right in. I didn't even have to give her a sob story. She just smiled and joined us. And I'd like you to know that I also got appropriate clothing for Emma," Natasha said. May rubbed her forehead.

"I don't understand you. I thought that you hated me with a passion."

Natasha laughed. It was fake and loud, and her attitude was ruining May's entire day. "May, I don't hate you. In fact, it would be my honor to guard you for eternity," Natasha quickly proclaimed. May sure hoped that she had other options. She didn't think that she could take Natasha's overwhelming personality for the walk to chapel.

"Um. Sure. We'll talk about that later," May said as they entered the church. Students stood at two tables where students could scan their IDs for chapel credit. If they didn't, the students would be fined after ten misses. May took off her lanyard and happily allowed a freckle-faced guy to scan her ID. May had a strategy: she'd attend all of the chapels so that she could skip during finals week.

Natasha explained that she was a guest, and the freckle-faced boy smiled and May and Natasha followed a crowd of people into the large sanctuary. It had a balcony, which was the hot spot because it was already packed. "Carly's up front. She always sits in the front," Natasha shouted. May was unwilling to move when the pair made it a quarter of the way, because May didn't need to sit with Carly if she was going to insist on sitting up front. Natasha yanked her arm hard and May reluctantly walked to the front.

"Sorry May, it is easier to guard you guys if you are all together." May plopped down at the end of the pew, and placed her Intro to Psychology textbook beside her and then she frowned. If she couldn't text Josh, how was she going to let him know where to find her? May giggled when she remembered that she wasn't an ordinary human dependent on a smartphone. She sent an impulse to Josh, urging him to sit in the front row. May glanced over and saw that Natasha, Carly, and an elderly man were the only people seated in the front row. Because May didn't feel like suffering, she sent an impulse to everyone in the Aros. She wasn't surprised when one by one, her friends sat down in the front row. Josh kissed May on the cheek before handing her the textbook that she had used to save his seat. He sat beside her and held her hand.

"Why are we up here?" Josh wanted to know. May glanced at Carly, who was happily holding hands with Jonathan.

"Natasha claimed that we all need to be together so it will be easier to guard us. But I just sent the impulse because I didn't want to sit alone. I wanted to sit with you," May said. Josh squeezed May's hand as a blonde-haired boy began playing the guitar. It was apparently a one-man show until auditions for the worship teams could be held. After the blond stopped singing, he smiled widely as he introduced the chaplain. The chaplain, Mark Reed, was a bulky guy with dirty blond hair and light blue eyes. He wore khakis and a button-down shirt and loafers. He smiled as if something exciting was about to happen. Anticipation filled May, because he didn't seem like he'd be a boring preacher.

"Welcome, students, faculty, friends and family, to the first chapel of the year," he shouted, and everyone let out a loud ear-piercing cheer. "We have quite the year for you! Before I deliver my first sermon of the year, I actually have a treat for everyone." The crowd quieted down, and May was hoping that the treat was an extra chapel skip. "Some of you are probably unaware of this, but I have a son named Oliver. He went to our rival school, Simpsons College, for a semester, but he came to his senses and returned to Goodwell," the chaplain joked. "Oliver is a senior, and when he graduates, he has decided to pursue a career in teaching. Oliver also has decided to make another life-changing decision. Oliver, please come join me."

A younger carbon copy of Mark Reed graced the stage, and May wanted to laugh because the pair was dressed exactly the same, down to the loafers. "Thank you, Dad, for letting me do this. I promise I won't take up too much time. I'm sure that everyone is eager to hear the sermon. But I need to do something first. While at Simpsons College, I realized two things. I missed the community here at Goodwell College and I missed my girlfriend, Melody. She means the world to me. No matter where I go, I want to be with her. Melody James, can you come up here?"

# Chapter 15

As soon as May saw the short dark-haired woman walking toward the stage, a wary felling washed over her. The feeling only grew stronger when the wide-eyed college student stood beside Oliver. Something about her hopeful expression made something shift in May's chest. The fate knew what was going to happen and had the feeling that she couldn't allow this event to occur. She stared at Oliver, trying to figure out what was wrong with him. She knew that Oliver wasn't Melody's soulmate. Something told her that this union would cause nothing but utter devastation and despair. I have to do something about this. This is wrong. Goodness, what can I do? As these thoughts ran through the fate's head, the warning light resting inside her became a few degrees warmer.

"Melody James, will you marry me?" Oliver asked while he was on bended knee, a velvet box in his hand. She was going to say yes and seal her fate. Something had to be done. May closed her eyes and sent an impulse to Melody, making her feel like she had to go to the bathroom at that moment. After sending the impulse, the fate witnessed the short brunette dashing off the stage and running out of the sanctuary. People began whispering as a shocked Oliver got to his feet. Oliver's eyes darkened with hatred as they landed on Carly, who was smiling smugly. May had the sense that the pair knew one another. Her theory was proven correct when Oliver hissed "Later" as he jumped off the stage and calmly walked to his seat.

"Well, I was hoping for a different outcome, but I'm sure that everything will work out," the chaplain said before launching into a sermon about God's will.

***

"That was interesting," Chris said as he settled at the lunch table. The American Aros, plus Emma and Natasha, were squeezed in at one of the tables in the back. May sat between Abby and Josh, and was too busy eating her cheeseburger to comment on what Chris had said.

"Not really," Carly, who had been receiving dirty looks from several students in the cafeteria, said as she sliced into her chicken breast.

"Why is everyone looking at you like that?" Natasha wanted to know.

"Because they are idiots," Carly said as a dark-skinned woman walked over to the table, her eyes focused on Josh.

"Hey, Josh!" the hussy greeted, and May stiffened, suspicious of the attractive female.

"Yes, Kia," Josh answered after he took a swig of his coffee.

"Possum told me that I had to ask you if I wanted run for vice president of the freshman class," she sniffed, shooting a glare in May's direction. It took May a minute to realize that the hussy was running against her.

"And Possum would be correct. This is quite the change of heart. Yesterday you told me that you would rather shank yourself than bother with student government," Josh noted, his body tensing. Kia laughed.

"That was before I realized that May was unopposed. The freshman class deserves options," Kia said, her high-pitched fake voice grating at May's nerves. She was half tempted to send the hussy an impulse to leave.

"Well, if you really cared about that, you would sign up for treasury, or eco-friendly representative. Both positions have no candidates," Josh argued, but Kia wouldn't be reasoned with.

"You know, I have more of an interest in becoming vice president," she said before sauntering off, her hips swaying.

"I'll sign up for treasury," Abby quietly offered.

"I'll take eco-life. I'm a freshman," Emma said before shoving a fry into her mouth.

Josh frowned at her. "When were you going to mention that to us?" May's soulmate wanted to know.

"Now, since I only enrolled for classes today. Apparently, the college has a shortage of students, and since I was on the waiting list, they accepted me right away," Emma bragged. "I'm moving into a dorm this weekend."

Possum, the evil protestor, plopped down on one of the empty seats at the table and smiled at May.

"Hi baby fates, junior prodigies, what's good? Any wisdom I can offer?" Possum asked as Justine sat with the group. The muse's blue eyes had bags under them, and she only had a piece of chicken on her tray. Shame filled May when she realized that she hadn't made an effort to comfort Justine.

"What's he doing here?" Justine snapped.

"What? Is this how you treat the newest supporter?" Possum wanted to know. Everyone, including Emma, rolled their eyes at the well-dressed man.

"What? I tried my hand at being a protester. Now, I'm looking for a change."

"So you basically want to join our side for your own amusement?" Josh asked, shocked.

"Pretty much. So, what are you guys planning these days?" Possum asked.

"Yeah, we'll trust that you won't tell Ebony," Carly scoffed. "How stupid do you think we are?"

"I think you're annoying, clueless, irritating, and boring. But I wouldn't describe any of you as stupid," the newest supporter said, eying Emma with interest. "Who's the human?" Possum demanded.

"Hey, I'm an important human," Emma protested.

"Okay, fine, who's the incredibly important human?" Possum amended.

"None of your concern, Possum. We won't tell you a thing until you prove that you can be trusted," Chris snapped.

"He can't be trusted," Josh argued. "What do you want?"

Possum laughed. "I want those daggers that Carly stole."

"You aren't a supporter," Natasha said suspiciously.

"I am, and my first mission is to train you on how to use those daggers," Possum said, staring at Natasha.

"No," Carly said, her eyes narrowing. "You won't get the daggers until I believe that you are trustworthy."

"But the council's orders are for me to learn how to use them," Natasha argued, her eyes going wide.

"Possum, did the council give you a time frame to teach Natasha how to use the daggers?" May wanted to know, a plan forming in her mind. Possum stared at May.

"Six weeks," he answered. "Then, I'm off to do something else."

"So tell me, Possum, how did you leave Nor's service?" Josh inquired.

Instead of answering, Possum stood, grabbed May's third plate, and when she was about to protest, he said, "Really, all of those carbs will slow you down." After Possum walked away, May contemplated her next move. May knew that she could use Possum somehow. But how? He wanted the daggers that had already been handed over to the twins. Then, something occurred to her.

"The council doesn't know that the twins have the daggers. So we can use that." Everyone stared at May as if she had just said that Goodwell College was offering free room and board for aliens.

"Use what?" Carly asked.

"Carly, think about it. Possum, has an in with Nor. We have to get to her lair to save Scott," May decided.

"Not until you start training, May. Speaking of training, you have a lesson every day at two. Josh, can we use your house?" Justine asked. Josh nodded.

"My place should be our headquarters," Josh decided, eying Natasha warily.

"I'm here to serve you," Natasha said eagerly. "I won't tell anyone of your home's location."

"Because you want us to give Possum the daggers," Carly figured out as Oliver Reed joined the table. He eyed May, his eyes locked with hers.

"Josh, do you have a few minutes to spare?" Oliver asked in a bright tone.

"What's up, Oliver?" Chris greeted. The Chaplin's son laughed, as if realizing how rude he was being by refusing to acknowledge everyone at the table.

"Josh, who are your friends?" Oliver wanted to know.

"I'm Emma and that's Natasha, Carly, Jonathan, and... Wait, why am I introducing them to you? You already know them," Emma said with a snort. The preacher's son clearly didn't know what to make of her, but May was entertained by the freshman's directness. To her surprise, Oliver tilted back his head and laughed.

"Emma, right?" he asked, his eyes resting on the tomboy.

"Yes," she said, before taking a swig of coke and letting out a loud belch. It was a good thing that Oliver wasn't Emma's soulmate, or else May would have been worried about her chances of being matched. Oliver cared about appearances, and someone like him wouldn't want someone like Emma.

"Josh, how about we meet tonight? We can order pizza, like old times," Oliver offered.

"Today is horrible for me, what about Saturday afternoon at two?" Josh asked, and the fact that he chose the time that May was scheduled to train with Justine made her grin.

"No problem. I'll be sure to buy a pizza with hamburger, peppers and onions," he said before walking away. May had a bad feeling about Oliver Reed.

# Chapter 16

"Is there a reason why we have to be here so early?" Chris complained as he wiped his eyes. Jonathan didn't seem to be affected by the early lesson Josh thought as he watched the teleporter take a large swig of coffee. Josh, Chris, Jonathan, and Barry were standing out in a deserted field with nothing but damp, tall, lush grass. Unlike Chris, who wore nothing but a pair of boxer shorts, Josh and Jonathan were clad in shorts and a T-shirt. They both had suspected that Barry would teleport them somewhere without warning. Barry rolled his eyes at Chris before pulling a golf ball from the black sports bag that rested at his feet. "Look," the muse began. "Some of your abilities are so flashy, that it's better if we train early to avoid having witnesses. The last thing we want to do is ask Possum for help." Josh disagreed with Barry's attitude. He knew that they had to use every valuable resource, even if the resource was irritating. "What about the fates? Why can't we train together?" Chris demanded.

"Listen, Chris, I have a challenge for you," Barry said, his sly expression giving Josh the feeling that Chris was about to be manipulated into participating.

"If you can destroy this golf ball before Jonathan can teleport it away, I will send you back to your dorm room."

"You can't force me to train," Chris growled.

"Yes, I can," the muse fired back.

"Believe me, with Possum nearby, I can use his mind control on you."

"What?" Chris shrieked, his mouth popping open. "What do you mean?"

"I can use the ability of any male protester, supporter, or prodigy. Justine's gift works the same way with the ladies." Barry's words made Josh's stomach sink, because no one, not even someone as good-natured as Barry, should have access to that much power. Chris's dark eyes hardened as he eyed the muse.

"Fine. I'll do this. And I promise I won't hold back," Chris threatened.

"You better," Barry warned. "Unless you want your brother to lose a hand."

"What do you mean?" Josh asked, concerned about getting injured.

"Here are the rules of the game. Whoever catches the ball, wins," the muse explained.

"How is that fair? Jonathan could just teleport it away," Chris protested. "Then, he'd leave us here!"

"No, I wouldn't," Jonathan said as he placed his empty coffee cup in Barry's sports bag. "Because I want to learn." Josh knew that he would also push himself, which meant that he had to keep Chris from catching the damn ball.

Barry glanced at Josh, and suddenly he was fifty yards away from the group, his strengthened vision able to make everyone out in clear detail. Chris vanished next, his new position thirty yards away from Josh, to the east. Barry left Jonathan in the same position fifty yards to the west, and then Barry did something that made Josh's mouth pop open. One minute the four men were just standing in the empty field, being subjected to the morning chill. Suddenly, Josh heard a whooshing sound, followed by a crackling sound that made Josh's ears ring. Then, a rectangular glacier the size of a Mac truck began traveling at high speeds toward Barry. Before the slab of ice could crash into Barry, the muse leapt on top of it, his feet managing to stick to its slippery surface.

"Come on boys, let's play catch!" Barry shouted before the glacier began speeding away. Josh figured that this wasn't going to be a simple game of catch. He began running, his bare feet pounding against the grass. Barry zoomed through the air like a plane, and catching up with him was becoming difficult, even for the teleporter. He saw Jonathan concentrating, and then he would disappear, only to tumble to the ground. Barry was so quick that Jonathan couldn't even teleport onto the glacier. Then, because Barry wanted to further challenge the prodigies, he threw the ball at such speed that Josh lost sight of it. Even with his enhanced vision, his eyes weren't able to follow the trajectory of the object.

Chris, who obviously was attempting to catch the ball because he wanted to go back to sleep, cursed when Jonathan vanished. Moments later, Barry, who was floating six feet off the ground, whistled, and then the ball came hurtling toward Josh. It was so quick that Josh was barely able to focus. He eyed it and quickly stopped the projectile before groaning in pain. Barry clapped before he teleported to the ground, a self-satisfied grin on his face.

"I hoped that you would win," Barry said as he walked toward Josh. "So, do you want to know how I was able to do all of that?"

"No," Chris muttered, glaring at Josh, clearly disappointed that his younger brother showed him up.

"How did you do it?" Josh asked as Jonathan suddenly appeared beside him.

"Because I used your gift," Barry said with a grin. "Josh, you have the gift of control; Chris, you have the gift of destruction; and Jonathan, your gift is travel."

"Control of what?" Josh asked, his brain turning.

"It's sort of like telekinesis, but not really. Yes, you can control the trajectory of items, but you can also fuse and break apart solids and liquids. So, Josh, take apart my glacier."

"Destruction?" Chris cried. "I can basically blow things up?"

"Pretty much. Your powers are more combative than the others'. It's also the most volatile, and too easy to use but harder to control," the muse responded.

"Great, can I go back to the dorm yet?" Chris demand.

"You lost the challenge, so it's time to get down to business," Barry insisted before clapping his hands. Chris and Barry vanished, leaving Jonathan and Josh alone.

"Great, I guess that I'm going to figure out how to melt the glacier on my own." Jonathan nodded and plopped down on the grass while Josh pushed himself to focus. Josh wrapped his awareness around the glacier and all he could manage was to nudge it in the air. That effort made pain shoot up and down his spine. There had to be a method to taking apart the glacier, he just had to think.

"Josh," Jonathan began. "You have control over everything that makes up the glacier."

"I know," Josh said, hoping that this wouldn't take much longer. He tried squeezing the glacier, which only caused the surface to crack.

"I think that there is a reason why Barry left me with you," Jonathan commented.

"Why?" Josh asked, his teeth clenched.

"Well, what are you doing with your power?" Jonathan inquired.

"I'm trying to smash the glacier," he responded.

"Why don't you try imagining the molecules that make up the glacier?" the teleporter asked. "It's like what happens when I teleport. I picture the place and move to it. Instead of picturing yourself moving to the molecules, picture them coming apart."

Josh focused on the glacier and pictured the molecules that created it. Suddenly his awareness grew, which nearly split his head open. He couldn't touch each molecule for only one moment before the molecule slipped through his power. But at least he could separate each molecule, causing a shower of water to pour down on the grass. Josh smiled when the last of the ice turned into water. "Good job, man," Jonathan said as he clapped Josh on the back.

"Thanks. I wouldn't have figured it out without you," Josh commented before he found himself in the bedroom that he shared with Jonathan.

***

Like the day before, Josh found himself standing in front of Milton Hall with a roast beef and cheddar cheese sandwich and a bottle of cranberry juice. He tapped his foot, eager to see her smiling face. He knew that their relationship was slow-going. But all Josh wanted to do was kiss her soft, plump lips.

"Josh!" May squealed as she wrapped her arms around him, his arms unable to return the favor thanks to her bulky backpack. Her scent filled his nose, and although they couldn't hug completely, Josh still enjoyed her body pressed against his. She released her grip on him and gently kissed his cheek, which stunned him. May had been agitated with him at best, and now she had a warm response?

May smiled and thanked him when he handed her the food and juice he'd brought for her.

"So, how's training going?" she asked as they began walking toward the psychology building.

"Good. I made a breakthrough today," Josh announced. "I'd like to show you sometime." Josh's heart pounded when May seemed intrigued by this announcement.

"So have I," May admitted. "But I don't think that you would like me to show you."

"Why?" Josh asked.

"Well, how about this? The next time that you're super stressed out, I'll calm you," the fate offered.

"Sure. I'll take you up on it," Josh truthfully admitted. He knew that his insistence on always doing things right would cause his blood pressure to spike. He'd definitely seek out her presence.

"Cool. Abby's gift is..." May shook her head, envy resting in her dark, expressive eyes.

"I imagine that her gift is useful," Josh said as he pulled the glass door open for her.

"It is. Are you going to dinner?" May asked hopefully. "I could tell you then."

"Yes. How about the others?" Josh asked.

"Abby has homework, Carly has a date with Jonathan, and you know that Chris will make himself scarce, so it's just the two of us," May announced. "Hey, what about trying Andrew's Diner?"

"Sure," Josh said. That was all he had time for. It was a good thing that May was low-maintenance, because his schedule was packed. He led her down the hallway stuffed with students, and he liked that she had to press up against him to make room for people.

"Cool. I'll see you then?" May asked.

"Sure," Josh said before brushing a soft kiss on her forehead.

# Chapter 17

May smiled as she walked into her dorm room. The day was draining, and the bathrooms were filthy. It was twenty minutes before two, and she found Abby on her bed, crying. May, who was freshly showered, and now wore sweatpants and a T-shirt, sat down beside her weeping friend.

"Hey, Abby, are you all right?" she asked as she gently rubbed her friend's back. Abby straightened and wiped her eyes.

"My mother wants me to come home for Thanksgiving," May's friend sniffed, her makeup smeared.

A pang of loneliness hit May, ruining the positive mood that she had woken up in. May had promised herself that she wouldn't be negative for the whole day. She would flirt with Josh and allow herself to like him. But Abby's words simply reminded May that she had no family, nowhere to go for Thanksgiving, because Abby's parents hated her with a passion. She knew for a fact that Abby wouldn't invite May, because that disaster would be terrible for everyone.

"Maybe that means that she's accepted your choice of school," May speculated.

"No," Abby rasped as she leaned into May. "May, I can't go home."

"Home is only two hours away. I'm sure that someone will give you a ride. Hell, I'm sure that Jonathan will give you a lift."

"No, May, you don't get it. I'm different. My mother and father aren't. How am I supposed to look at their life spans, and not want to change them?" Abby demanded. "Do you know what it's like to see how long everyone will live?" Abby was given the gift of life span. How May understood it, she could either shove the needle of time backwards or forward for a person. Unlike the prodigies, the fates all trained separately.

"I'm sure that by the time you go home for Thanksgiving, your parents will know about you. Maybe you could move time backwards for them, so that you can have them longer," May figured. It was a good thing that she wasn't given life span as a gift, because she would have ensured that none of her loved ones aged a wink. If she was going to be stuck being immortals, her loved ones would have to suffer as well. But wait, May didn't have anyone aside for the group of friends that had been thrown together. Stop it, May, you have to focus on something else, like your friend Abby.

"What if they reject me?" Abby squeaked.

"They won't," May assured her. Abby's mother, Celeste, was incredibly vain and would probably jump at the chance to be immortal.

"They'll probably try to get me to go to Yale," Abby figured. She didn't think that adding to their current problems was going to help the situation. They had retrieve the twins so that Emma could be matched with a soulmate. "What will I tell her?"

"You'll just have to be honest. I'm sure that Jonathan, or Chris, won't mind demonstrating their abilities. And, if all goes well, you could make your parents younger," May reasoned.

May had never been more grateful than when Carly strolled in, her forehead coated with sweat. Justine followed behind her, which told May that her fellow fate had just used her ability.

"Did you make someone fall in love with you?" May asked Carly. She shook her head and snatched a bottle of water from the minifridge.

"Carly has one of those abilities that will become stronger over time. Once she learns the technique, there isn't much I can teach her," Justine said, her weariness letting May know that she was worried about the twins.

"Well, lucky for me, I have plenty to learn," May commented as she stood.

"Doubt it. Your ability works a lot like mine. You make people feel something," Carly said, her eyes hardening. May ignored her expression and followed Justine out of the room.

***

"Where are we practicing today?" May asked as they descended the stairs.

"I want to teach you how to be subtle with your ability, so that you don't drain yourself," Justine quietly responded. There was no one in the stairwell, but May couldn't blame her for being cautious.

"How?" May asked as Justine pushed open the door to the outside.

"You are going to crash a science test." May had wondered how she would discretely enter the classroom when she saw Possum waiting for them outside the door to the classroom. He was dressed in a suit and tie, and was clutching a mug filled with coffee.

Possum smirked, and before May could cry out, he opened the classroom door and strode into the room, Justine following behind him. May took a deep breath, entered the classroom, and sat in the back row, between Possum and Justine.

"May, focus on the students," Justine began. May couldn't help it, she wanted to shush her. But then she remembered that Possum was altering the minds of everyone in the room. "Let out a gentle pulse of tranquil."

May gently tapped in to her soothing gift and sent a stream of it out into the classroom, her head aching with the pressure. The fate felt that she was doing okay, until the blonde in front of her slumped forward, unconscious.

"Will her to wake up," Justine gently ordered May, whose stomach began rumbling. She managed to wake up the blonde, but as she pulled her power back, she heard a curse. The fate glanced at the dark-haired guy at the next table over, and noticed that he was examining the remains of what used to be a watch. May had somehow destroyed it with tranquil. She eyed Justine, who paled. "I think that's enough for today," the muse said as she quickly stood.

"Wait," May pleaded. "I did that to Natasha's gun. What happened?"

"I don't know," Justine said. "I'll have to play around with your abilities a bit to figure out how you did that."

"I guess I should go vacuum the hallway," May figured as she followed the muse out of the classroom, her mind spinning. Something strange was happening to her abilities, and if Justine's wide eyes were any indication, it wasn't a positive development.

After finishing up with her cleaning duties for the day, May changed into a blue spaghetti-strap casual dress and sandals. Due to the horrendous heat, she placed her hair in a ponytail. She was running a few minutes late for her date with Josh, so she had to jog to the diner on campus. She was just about to push through the double doors that led to the restaurant when Oliver Reed walked into the hallway with Margot, May's competitor, beside him. They both eyed the fate with disdain as Kiashoved past her. Her rudeness caused May to lash out with tranquil, May's intention to cause Kiato fall flat on her face. The woman was wearing five-inch heels and a short skirt. So yeah, the fall would have been hysterical. Instead, Kiashrieked as something tingled as it hit the floor.

"My bracelet," she cried. "It was really expensive." Her complaint made the fate grin as she strolled into the restaurant, surprised that it too was decorated with painted portraits of important figures in Goodwell College history. It was barely five and the restaurant was packed. It was easy to spot Josh, who was waving her over to a booth in the back. As soon as her eyes landed on him, the longing, desire, and love from her past lives nearly split her apart. She gasped and couldn't help but put pull him into a tight embrace, which was made more enjoyable when his breath brushed her neck.

"I missed you," he said, his lips so close to her ear that May could feel the heat of them. May knew that she had to release him, but she was tired of fighting off feelings from her past lives. Josh released her and chuckled, a grin flashing across his face.

"The sandwich tasted that good?" he asked, which made May's heart squeeze.

"It was pretty good," May commented as she took a seat beside him, enjoying the feeling of his arm wrapped around her.

"Can I take your order?" a grumpy-looking blonde asked.

"Hi, Immy," Josh greeted, his expression warm despite the waitress's indifference.

"Hi," Immy responded.

"I'll have a large meat lover's pizza, with a side of cheesy garlic bread," Josh ordered, which made the waitress's face fill with disgust.

"What do you want to drink?" she asked.

"Water," Josh said.

"And I will have a cheeseburger, onion rings, and a side of broccoli," May added, which made Immy frown.

"Okay, and are you putting this toward your meal plan?"

"I'll take care of the bill," Josh said, and Immy stormed off.

"Immy is one of Oliver's friends," Josh said as an explanation.

"Oliver obviously doesn't approve of me," the fate noted.

"He doesn't know you. He can't pass judgement on what kind of person you are. I think you're perfect," Josh said, which caused some of the reservations that May had been feeling about having a soulmate to melt away. He thought that she was perfect, when so many people in her life had ostracized her because of her quirks.

"Thanks, so are you," May said as Josh pulled his phone from his pocket and tapped the screen.

"I was wondering if we could go on a date Sunday night. We can go see a movie," Josh offered.

"Sounds good," May said, excited about the prospect of hanging out with Josh alone. The more time she spent with him, the more she felt for him. Yes, Josh wasn't the type to shower a woman with over the top compliments and roses, but May would have found that overwhelming. She liked the speed that their courtship was going. Well, that was a lie. She wanted Josh to kiss her.

"Here is your artery-clogging food," Immy said as she delivered the food and drinks. The woman stormed off and returned with two tall glasses of water.

Josh took a bite of his food, his eyes lighting up in pleasure. May, who only settled for a burger because she was too lazy to read the menu, snatched up a slice of Josh's pizza. It looked delicious. As retaliation, Josh sampled one of May's onion rings, which the fate figured was fair enough. The food was tasty, greasy, and hit the spot. Josh's company, however, was what made the meal worth having, even if he could only spend an hour with her.

# Chapter 18

"Josh, I hope that we'll work together real soon," Kiasaid as she passed him a sign taped to a lollypop that said, "Vote Kiafor Vice President." Josh reluctantly took the sign and forced a smile.

"Well, it's anyone's election," he reminded the overeager freshman. Kialaughed.

"May has hardly campaigned. She's too busy cleansing toilets," she joked. Josh's face turned dark as he eyed the giggling human.

"That was unnecessary," the prodigy rebuked in a harsh tone before tossing Margot's stupid sign into the nearby trashcan.

Two days this vapid freshman had been campaigning, and Josh had already desired to kill her on multiple occasions. Without even looking at the jerk, Josh walked into the council's office and saw Possum leaning against one of the desks. Each class had a president, vice president, treasurer, social event planner, and an eco-life representative. Possum was the junior class president, and he mostly won due to mentally controlling the student body to vote for him. Ronny and Karina had seen no danger in allowing Josh to join the student council because Possum was neutral for the most part. He was a nuisance to both sides and had allied himself with sides based on how he was feeling that day. Josh also knew that Ronny hoped that the prodigy could sway him to their side.

At the moment, Possum was taking a handful of the junior class's social event coordinator's stash of candy. Only the social event coordinators for each class actually had desks, because they needed to be accessible to the student body.

"The elections will commence next week. I wonder how it will turn out?" Possum asked as he tapped his head.

"I wonder if any prodigies have your gifts," Josh mused.

"I doubt it. I'm one of a kind," Possum bragged, before popping a piece of bubble gum into his mouth and popping a big bubble. Josh wanted to be with May, curled up somewhere, but his class had to coordinate the stupid election. Before either man could say anything, Lauren Clark entered, an armful of flyers in her arms. "What the hell is that?" Possum asked, confused. Lauren, a dark-haired beauty, rolled her eyes at the class president.

"You do know that you get fined for swearing, right?" Lauren asked as she began using the shredder. Possum groaned.

"Just tell me what you're doing."

"Shredding these flyers. May Wilson didn't use any stamps on hers," Lauren sniffed.

"Neither did any of the other candidates," Possum argued, his annoyance seeping into his tone.

"They all did. I sent an email telling all of the candidates that if they didn't get their campaign flyers stamped, their fliers would be shredded," Lauren announced as May burst into the room, Abby and Carly following close behind her.

"Where's Lauren Clark?" May asked, frantic. Lauren spun around, pink burning her cheeks. It was obvious to Josh that she hadn't expected that May would have come down to her office while she was shredding her campaign fliers. Anger swam in Josh because he knew exactly who was behind this: Oliver Reed. Possum sighed.

"Lauren, how long ago did you send the email?" the class president wanted to know.

"Thirty minutes ago," Carly answered.

"And you didn't even give May a chance to come to you. You just shredded her fliers. Man, you girls are mean," Possum said, before discarding his gum under Lauren's desk.

"You shredded all of my flyers?" May nearly shouted. Lauren straightened.

"You're lucky that I even sent an email. Everything hung up on the walls has to have my seal of approval," Lauren began to lecture. Emma and Natasha stormed in, their eyes filled with anger.

"Where are my flyers?" Emma snarled. Lauren fisted her hands.

"Like I was telling these guys, only stamped flyers can be hung up," the publicity representative slowly explained.

"You gave us a half an hour to come to you," Emma protested.

"I wasn't required to give you the hour. Look, girls, if you come back on Monday with your new flyers, I'll give you stamps," Lauren said, shooting the girls a reassuring smile. But Josh knew what would happen: Lauren would make herself scarce so that it would be virtually impossible for the girls to hang flyers. Josh hadn't been surprised, considering Oliver and Lauren were good friends. But what he couldn't understand was why Oliver Reed was trying to sabotage May.

"Look, Lauren, you and I both know what's going on here," Carly said, her green eyes filling with determination. Lauren glanced at Carly, as if she hadn't realized that the fate was in the room until that moment.

"Carly, this meeting is only for candidates. If you would, you can wait for your friends outside," Lauren said smugly. Josh stiffened, then glared at Lauren, whose smile faltered.

"This is not an official meeting," Carly said, her hands on her hips. Lauren shot Carly a warning look.

"Look Carly, I like this new side of you. Your confidence is refreshing. But don't forget how things really are," Lauren said before leaving the room. May rushed over to Lauren's desk, nearly knocking Possum over in her haste. She yanked open Lauren's bottom drawer and pulled out a stamp.

"Don't you think that she'll notice that the stamps are missing?" Carly asked.

"No," May yawned. "I put the impulse in her head not to bother with the stamps until Wednesday," she explained before she began swaying on her feet. Josh frowned in concern. May had never been this tired before. Had she been working too hard with Justine?

"May, are you busy tonight?" he asked on a whim. After this horrid planning meeting, Josh needed to spend some quality time with May.

"No, what do you have in mind?" she asked.

"Movies and snacks," Josh offered. "I can bring the junk and you can pick the movie."

"The Titanic!" May said, clapping her hands. Josh had a bad feeling about this when Carly and Abby shot him sympathetic glances before following May out the room. Emma shot Possum a glare before following after the fates. Natasha stayed, and Josh shifted when her eyes rested on him for a bit.

"This plot reeks of the protesters," Natasha hissed, which made Possum laugh.

"Seriously? You think that the protesters care about a college freshman election?" Possum asked after his laughter subsided.

"What else would it be? For some reason, people are being mean to my fates, and I'm going to figure out why," Natasha declared.

"Don't. I'll talk to Oliver," Josh offered as the sophomore council members entered the student government office.

***

Excitement filled May as she headed back to the dormitory. After cleaning the bathrooms for the third time, she'd shower and cuddle with Josh while watching her favorite movie. Carly, on the other hand, was spitting upset, and she glared at everyone that bothered to shoot her a dirty expression.

"Why does Lauren Clark hate you?" May asked as soon as they entered the room. Carly scowled at her fellow fate.

"Mind your business," she hissed, which caused an ache to form in May's chest. She had thought that the fate had been getting along with her. "You have your own problems."

"I know. I don't want Lauren Clark to be one of them," May said in a testy tone.

"Oh, I get it. As long as everyone's solving your problems, it's okay. But when Abby and I have a problem, it's inconvenient," Carly protested.

"That's not true," May fired back. "I just want to understand why Lauren Clark has something against us."

"Really? Because before, when everyone gave me dirty looks, you didn't say a word. When Chris asked Abby on a date, only to stand her up, I was there," Carly listed, which made May feel hurt and irritated that Abby, her best friend, hadn't seen fit to talk to her about Chris. Then again, when had May asked? Between cleaning toilets, training, worrying about Scott, and trying to figure out her relationship with Josh, she hadn't had the energy to ask Abby about her soulmate.

"Abby, why didn't you tell me?" May asked her friend, which made Carly roll her eyes.

"May, listen to yourself. You're asking Abby why she didn't tell you? How about, Abby, are you upset that your soulmate stood you up? Do you need anything? What will you do?" Carly said. Anger took form, and May could barely stand her fellow fate anymore.

"Are you kidding me, Carly? Seriously, I don't need you telling me how to talk to the girl that I've known since birth. If you have a problem with Lauren Clark and Oliver Reed, then take it out on them. Don't go taking things out on me," May shouted.

Carly laughed, as if she found May's tantrum funny. "Do you know what's funny? Abby told me that she didn't want to tell you about Chris because you are too self-centered to care," Carly said, which May wouldn't have believed until she saw the guilty expression on Abby's face.

"So it's like that, huh?" May asked her oldest friend.

"May. I..."

"Save it. I don't want to talk to you anymore, Abigail," May snapped before snatching up her keys and commencing with her cleaning duties, which barely took a half an hour. Justine had forced May to hide in the bathroom and take on extra time so that the school wouldn't become suspicious.

After cleaning, she went back into her room and was relieved to find it empty. The girls had probably gone down to dinner, but May wouldn't be coming along. She chose sweats and a T-shirt and quickly showered. But her speed wasn't fast enough, because she saw Josh standing outside her door when she returned, shower caddy and dirty clothes in her arms.

"May, are you psyched for The Titanic?" Josh asked, bags of junk food in both of his hands. "Where are Abby and Carly?"

A tear trickled down May's cheek as the fight came back to her. She had no idea how it happened. One minute she was excited that she had bested Lauren Clark with the stamps, and then Carly was at her throat for asking one simple question.

"How about this?" Josh began. "Just pack a bag and come with me." That suggestion was better than running into the other fates. Who knew what Carly would say next?

May chucked her clothes in the hamper, pulled out her ratty duffle bag, and shoved a week's worth of clothes in, and then she placed the full shower caddy on top and zipped it up. After putting the strap of the bag over her shoulder, May followed Josh out of the dormitory and to his Audi.

***

"Oh hell no! Not this place again," May groaned as Josh pulled up in the parking lot of Lauren's.

"They have the best sandwiches, and Jonathan told me that he didn't see you at dinner," Josh confessed.

"I didn't want to deal with them," May admitted, eying the convenience store as if it were a mound of red ants. "Where's Natasha?" May asked suspiciously.

"With the rest of the group," Josh said as he got out of the car. He opened May's door, and after she exited the car, Josh grabbed May's hand. As soon as he touched her, a small smile flitted across her face. Even when angry with her friends, May still appreciated Josh's company.

"What's the plan?" May asked, forcing cheerfulness into her voice.

"We're going to order turkey and cheddar cheese sandwiches to go and go back to my house. Then, you're going to pour your heart out, and then, I'll say something brilliant, and you'll feel better," Josh listed, as if he were reading an itinerary. May giggled.

"Don't forget The Titanic," she reminded him.

"Right. I'll pencil that in," Josh assured as they walked through the convenience store.

J'quan and Triston were behind the counter of the store, but they didn't really interact with Josh and May. Instead, Triston took Josh's order and handed him the sandwiches without a fuss. After paying for May's meal, Josh and May walked back to the Audi.

"You know, I've never been to your house. Justine and I have been training in my dorm room or a classroom, since cleaning toilets interferes," May announced as Josh backed out of the parking lot.

"Good. I'm glad that I get to show it to you. Perhaps I could give you the grand tour," Josh suggested. Even though May tried to relax on this date, she had to know the answer to something.

"Josh, do you know that Chris asked Abby on a date?" May softly asked.

"No. Did they hit it off?" he asked, hopeful.

"He didn't show up," May told her soulmate. "And Abby didn't tell me. She told Carly, and then she..." May tried to keep her mouth shut, but everything just spilled out of her. To Josh's credit, he listened to her without commenting. By the time May finished, Josh was pulling into the driveway of a two-story house.

"Come on, May, we'll finish talking by the pool," Josh said excitedly. "I don't have a bathing suit," she protested as she exited the car. She didn't want Josh to bother with opening her car door because he was carrying the sandwiches, drinks, and the two bags of junk food.

They entered the front door, which opened up into the kitchen, which smelled strongly of Lysol and bleach. Josh placed the food on the kitchen table, then he smirked as he rushed out of the kitchen, yelling, "Wait here!"

# Chapter 19

May wanted to follow Josh, but before she could, he entered the room clutching a plastic bag. "What's that?" she asked as he handed her the gift bag.

"Go on," Josh encouraged. "Open it!"

May pulled out a black one-piece from the bag, along with a bottle of sunscreen and a pair of dark sunglasses. The fate's heart warmed as Josh's eyes lit up.

"I know that you hate the outdoors, but I―"

May didn't want Josh to second-guess himself. What he did was sweet. Not only had the guy listened to her problems, but he had taken her to dinner. Well, he bought her dinner, and now a bathing suit. She eyed his beautiful dark eyes and the excitement in them and knew that she desired one thing.

"Kiss me," May whispered, her heart pounding. Josh smiled wide before he replied.

"I'll pencil hot kiss in for later, but now you have to be fed before you crash."

"But I really want to..."

"May, when I kiss you, I want to take my time," Josh said, his voice growing husky with passion, which made May's insides quiver.

"Go put your bathing suit on, May. I'll carry the food out to the patio," Josh said, before snatching up the food and exiting. Well, hell, since he'd left, May figured that she could just get changed in the kitchen.

***

May stepped out onto the patio and saw a round table for two piled with the junk food, their sandwiches and drinks. She sat across from Josh, who was in nothing but a pair of swim trunks. How was May supposed to concentrate when his beautiful abs were in front of her? She was about to ask him that question, but Josh said, "Eat," and she did.

"This is amazing!" May said as she took her last bite, mourning that she had finished that sandwich so quickly. Josh, a slow eater by nature, had just made it to the second half of the sandwich.

"Yeah. These are my favorite sandwiches," he said.

"The ones that you make for me in the mornings are also good," May commented, appreciative of his generosity. What a thoughtful guy. He not only made her breakfast every day, but also bought her something. Maybe in some way, Carly had been right, she was self-centered. May frowned, trying not to make everything about her fight with Carly, but couldn't help it.

***

Josh stared at the girl in front of him, wishing that she could smile at him. This date would be perfect if May wasn't distracted by her problems with the other fates. Speaking of which, why was Carly creating more problems for May? She had this stupid idea that she was self-centered. Her breakdown on the first day of school showed Josh that May did feel for others. But even if she was self-centered, Carly had to understand that May had just found out that Nor had her parents and uncle killed. On top of that, she was holding her brother captive, and she couldn't rescue him until the Aros solved a love quest. All Josh wanted to do at this point was lower the load for May. An idea came to mind.

"I'll be right back," Josh said as he hurried into his house. He ran up the back stairs and opened the first door on his left, which was nothing more than a room with a desk in it. Josh grabbed note cards from one of the desk drawers and a pen. He hurried back to his soulmate, who had just finished her bottle of water, and joined her at the table.

"What are you doing?" May asked, raising a brow as Josh began writing on a notecard.

"May, you are clearly going through a lot. And to be honest, I don't think that your friends understand," he said as he handed her a card. May read it and frowned.

"Why did you write 'my cousin is being held by vicious protesters' on the card?" May asked, puzzled.

"Because that is your get-out-of-jail card for whenever you are snippy, moody, or self-centered. I'm not saying that you are supposed to be mean to people all of the time, but you can't be strong every second of the day," Josh said, his eyes resting on May's speculative expression. "It is an exercise that I learned about in class. I think that it will work for you." After Josh finished writing, he handed the rest of the cards to her.

"Thanks, Josh," May quietly said. "I needed to hear that."

"Anytime, May. From now 'til forever, I'll always be there for you." May smiled as she tucked the cards into one of the shopping bags and glanced at him.

"You know, I never really thought about that," May admitted.

"Thought about what?" Josh said. But May shook her head and got to her feet.

"I'm going to dip my feet in the water," she told Josh before walking over to the deck of the pool and sitting down. Josh snatched up the rest of his sandwich and drink and followed her. They sat side by side as Josh finished his meal. The sun was on the verge of setting, and despite all the drama, Josh had never felt more content. He knew that on some level, he and May had finally connected.

"Do you like to swim?" May asked him sometime later. After the sun set, Josh had turned on the pool lights so that the pair could see better in the growing darkness. At May's question, nostalgia filled him.

"At one point, I wanted to compete in the Olympics. I broke all kinds of records when I was in school. But then the protesters came for me," Josh said, bitterness filling his voice.

May placed a gentle hand on his shoulder, and heat filled Josh. Her hand, which he supposed was meant to be comforting, felt... Well, it was difficult for Josh to not think of kissing May when she touched him.

"Does Goodwell College have a swim team?" she wanted to know.

"Even if they did, I couldn't compete. What if I accidentally used my powers?" Josh asked, for the first time wishing that they were just normal people. He would have competed in the Olympics, won gold, and May would have been cheering for him and...

Josh went flying into the pool, water closing over his head. He quickly surfaced and looked up at a laughing May. Josh chuckled before swimming to May. The water in this area was fairly deep, and Josh was worried that she'd drown or something, which was stupid because the girl was immortal. So after he loosened up, he had no qualms about leaping up, wrapping his arms around May, and falling back into the water. He dipped her under before he pulled her above the surface and lay flat on his back, forcing the water to hold their weight. May was on his chest, laughing through her coughing fit.

"How are you doing that?" May wanted to know as Josh willed the water carrying them along.

"It's one of my gifts. I pretty much can freeze people and objects and keep anything afloat in water. Not exactly the best skills, but it's better than having nothing," Josh said, coveting Chris's destructive energy.

"That is so cool! You can make ships go faster," May said in amazement. Josh's heart swelled as he wrapped his arms around her. At the moment, May was stretched out beside him, her body tucked into his side. He felt so comfortable like this. "You know," May continued, "had you been on the Titanic, you would have kept that ship afloat."

"Is that your favorite movie?" Josh asked, curious.

"No. It's just the only movie I have always watched. One time, Abby's mother, Celest, allowed me to sleep over at Abby's house for the weekend. We watched The Titanic and had bowls of ice cream. It was one of the best days of my life, until I went to Goodwell. How about you? Do you have a favorite movie?"

Josh tried not to fill with anger at how May was treated as a child. He vowed that they would watch every movie that he could get his hands on, until she had a favorite one. "No. I don't really like watching movies. I like hiking, swimming, and canoeing. I even do a little fishing. Camping is okay, but it's something that I can live without," Josh said.

"Do you know how to surf?" May asked.

"Yes. When we were in Hawaii, Chris and I use to surf all the time. It's fun, you should try it," Josh said, smiling at the memories of Chris's reckless antics.

"Unless you were controlling the waves, I'd never go surfing," May said, her face scrunching up as if Josh had suggested that she should try baked worm casserole.

"Surfing is really fun," Josh told her.

"I'm sure it is, but I can't stand sea water," she whined. "One time I tripped over a rock while I was walking in the water and fell face first into the crap!"

"Was this before or after a bear nearly killed you?" Josh teased.

May splashed Josh with water. "I'll have you know, that thing would have killed me if Mr. Martinez hadn't scared it off. I would have been dead and we would have met in another lifetime," May declared.

Josh had the distinct feeling that his soulmate hadn't been in that much danger, but he didn't tell her that. He enjoyed her penchant to over-exaggerate; it was cute.

"Can you swim?" Josh asked.

"Yes. My uncle Trenton forced me to go to this day camp every year. I think that was his way of getting rid of me," she explained before stretching her arms over her head. He was curious about something, but didn't want to pry. But this was something that Josh had to know. He took a deep breath, sending a prayer up to heaven that he wasn't about to ruin their best date thus far.

"May, can I ask you a question? If you get offended you can yell at me," Josh offered. May chuckled.

"I don't get offended by much. Ask me," she encouraged.

"Your uncle Trent was a lawyer, right?" he asked.

"Yup," she responded, a smile on her face. "He was an injury lawyer."

"Why didn't he leave anything for you in his will?" he asked.

"His wife, Michelle, didn't like me. We always fought. After he died, she felt no need to keep me and tossed me out on the street. Luckily for me, I had been slowly moving my stuff into Abby's house, so when she kicked me out, with only my clothes on my back, I wasn't too worried. Michelle was really mad about that I bested her," May said.

Disgust rolled in Josh's gut. The only family she had was a cousin that Nor had locked up in her dungeon. He was filled with the desire to find her cousin.

"We have to meet with the council," Josh blurted out. "After we free Ronny and Karina, they can help us. Natasha, J'quan, and Triston are good fighters. But the twins are superior to them, even without their blades."

"And how are we going to meet with the council? Do you have any contacts?"

"No. But I'm pretty sure that Triston does. After we free the twins, we'll give you access to your fate's trust fund," he decided. "We'll need it in case we have to travel to find our other quests."

"To be honest, I want nothing to do with the supporters. They tried to kill you," she pleaded. "Don't you know how scary that was? I..."

Josh tightened his arms around May to comfort her. "It's okay, sweetheart, everything will be all right," Josh whispered to his soulmate. "Believe me, I'm still upset about it. But we need their resources. We can't turn our backs on an organization that was built to aid us. Maybe we could find out who was the ring leader and depose them," Josh figured.

"Maybe. You're right. We'll probably need help if we have to free Scott." May sighed. "Let's not talk about supporters. I'd rather have fun," she said. Josh grinned, and because he wanted to tease her, he released the water and she fell. That was the beginning of their water war.

Josh and May chased each other in the water. To Josh's surprise, May was quite the swimmer. She easily matched him in speed and technique. They played a game of cat and mouse, Josh trying to capture her. But every time he came close to tackling May, she either ducked, swam underwater, flipped over him, or splashed him in the face. She was quick, but Josh was smart. "Ouch!" Josh cried out as he crashed into the side of the pool.

"Josh, are you all right?" May asked as she swam over to him. He was standing by the pool steps, rubbing his left side. "Let me see."

The minute May got close, Josh wrapped his arms around her and spun her around so that her back faced the steps.

"Man, that hurt," Josh complained.

"So you're really hurt?" May asked, looking up at him, water dripping from her hair.

"Yeah. But it was so worth catching you," Josh teased.

"Really?" she squeaked. "Why?"

"You know why," Josh said as he locked eyes with her, his heart nearly popping out of his chest. May wrapped her arms around his neck and tilted her head up. Josh's lips crashed against hers, the anticipation making them eager to finally kiss.

Josh tried to keep his word and take it as slow as possible, but he couldn't. The second after his lips touched hers, seven lifetimes of passion flooded him. He gripped her hips as his tongue met hers, and to Josh, it felt as though his mouth was embracing a missed lover. His hands tightened on May's hips because all he wanted to do was explore every part of her. But his instincts told him to behave. They continued kissing under the pool light, Josh feeling grateful that they might make it after all.

"This is so romantic and all, but I need to talk to you two," Chris said, which caused the pair to reluctantly break apart. Josh sighed and glanced up at his brother, who was accompanied by a pleased-looking Jonathan.

"Why did you ditch Abby?" May asked Chris as she shoved past Josh and walked out of the pool.

"Because I couldn't bring myself to accept this crap. I mean, come on! I have to give up my plans because of something I did in a lifetime that I don't even remember? And besides, something came up," Chris responded.

"Like what?" May demanded, standing in front of Josh's very stubborn brother.

"J'quan was sniffing around. And when I saw him, I realized that dating Abby the normal way won't work out. Trying to fall for someone while you're constantly watching your back is―"

"Wait, you haven't fallen for Abby yet?" May demanded.

"Don't get me wrong. She's cute. But the girl doesn't do it for me," Chris admitted.

"Liar," Josh accused as he stepped out of the pool and grabbed the two towels that rested on one of the patio chairs. As soon as he reached the fate's side, he handed her one of the towels. She took the towel with a grateful smile and wrapped it around her. After Josh did the same, he eyed his brother.

"I'm not lying," Chris snapped. "There is nothing between us." Josh was irritated with his brother's stubbornness. He had to fix this somehow.

"Well, then kiss her," Jonathan suggested, causing both May and Josh to glance at him in surprise.

"Kiss her? Why?" Chris asked, amused.

"I bet you twenty bucks that if you kiss her, you'll feel something," Jonathan wagered.

"You shouldn't do that, guys. If Abby finds out, she'll―"

"Done," Chris said, interrupting Josh, who was starting to feel ill. He knew exactly how women worked. Once May made up with Abby, she'd tell her about this stupid wager.

"I love free money," Chris said.

"It's not a good idea," May warned.

"So we came here to tell you that Carly wants us to meet here tomorrow. We need to figure out who's luckless enough to be soulmates with Emma," Chris said before vanishing.

# Chapter 20

"May, wake up," a gentle voice urged, but May didn't want to. For the first time in months, she didn't have a nightmare about one of her family members. Instead, she dreamed about sewing a white dress. Okay, that wasn't anything to write home about, but it didn't mean that she wanted to wake up. "May, the meeting is starting in an hour. Don't you want to shower?" She recognized this voice as Justine's. She sighed and opened her eyes, and saw the smiling muse peering down at her.

"Where's Josh?" she asked as she sat up on the couch.

"He's in the shower. How was your night?" Justine asked, eying the trash that was on the floor, along with junk food that the couple hadn't gotten to yet. They had watched half a dozen classics, often pausing the movie to discuss scenes.

"It was fun," May said as she stood. Justine began picking up the trash, and when the fate attempted to aid her, she shooed her away. "Go take your shower. I'll take care of this," Justine said. May left the living room, entered the kitchen, and then sped up the staircase, nearly colliding with a shirtless Josh. Her eyes were definitely taking advantage of the fact that he only had a pair of jeans.

"May. You're up? I'm sorry t―" May had to take advantage of this. She ran into the bathroom and smiled when she found her shower caddy on the sink. She brushed her teeth, and then flew back out into the hallway, where a stunned Josh was gaping. May wrapped her arms around him and pressed her lips to his. Josh broke the kiss, which disappointed May. Hello! After giving her a sight so luscious, how else was she supposed to react? "May, we shouldn't," Josh said reluctantly.

"Why not?" she asked, raising a brow. The passion and longing were about to suffocate her. May wanted to kiss Josh until his lips were as swollen as a watermelon.

"I have less than an hour to cook for everyone," he reasoned. "I told you, May, when I kiss you, I want to take my time." May recalled how wonderful last night's make-out session had been until Chris and Jonathan interrupted it.

"Too bad," she said, before wrapping her arms around his neck and planting a soft, gentle kiss on his lips. Josh groaned as his arms wrapped around her lower back and he returned the kiss with aggression, making relief fill May. Again, Josh broke the kiss and smiled at her.

"I really have to go, but I don't want to," he confessed as he gently kissed the area behind May's ear. "Forget having a home-cooked meal, I'll just order takeout." Josh's words were followed by him placing a gentle kiss on May's cheek. In that moment she felt warm, cared for, and cherished. The pains of yesterday hardly registered as her feelings for him intensified. May gently caressed his cheek before making eye contact with him.

"Go cook. I have to shower. And plus, maybe if we get this over with, we can spend some time together later," May pointed out.

"I have a better plan. Go shower at super speed, then meet me in the kitchen. I'd like your company," he said before planting an unfortunately quick kiss on May's lips. She groaned and then hurried to the guest room that Josh had prepared for her. The guest room was nothing more than a room painted pale blue, with a full-size bed that had a tacky multicolored quilt, and a dresser for her clothes. She peered by the dresser, where her empty duffle bag rested, and frowned until she noticed the note taped to the first drawer. May yanked it off and read it out loud. "Dearest May, I couldn't help but notice that you didn't unpack your clothes, so I did it for you. Josh. PS, you're beautiful when you sleep."

May sighed and opened the top drawer to find her underwear, which was more of the packaged variety, not anything sexy. But she didn't feel insecure, because she knew that Josh wouldn't judge her. He knew that she didn't have very much, and had to make do. She selected a spaghetti-strap shirt with some cut-offs and rushed into the shower.

***

"I'm glad that you and May are getting along," Justine said as Josh pulled two cartons of eggs out of the fridge. He smirked at the blonde, unable to voice the feelings that were tumbling through him. He couldn't help glancing at the clock, hoping that May used her ability to speed herself up. The prodigy wanted her company, badly.

"What did you two do last night?" Justine asked.

"Talked, ate dinner, went swimming, watched movies," Josh listed as he pulled out the bacon, sausage links, and the chicken that he had left in the fridge to defrost.

"Josh, I'm glad that you made progress with May, but..."

Josh tossed the meat on the counter beside the eggs and started pulling out the baking pan so that he could bake the bacon. "But what?" he asked as he placed the bacon on the pan.

"May, is kind of... She's kind of... It's..." Justine got like this whenever she had to say something negative about someone. Josh really didn't want to hear anything bad about his soulmate. All that mattered was that she liked him a lot, which Josh deduced by the way she kissed him. "Did May tell you about the fight she had with the girls?"

"You mean the fight she had with Carly?" Josh corrected, momentarily feeling annoyed with Abby for not having the guts to stand up for her friend.

"No, Josh, the fight was with both of them. Abby just didn't get to say her piece. For goodness's sake, poor Abby's soulmate hardly wants anything to do with her. But May, who has someone that's crazy about her, wanted to date someone else."

The shock of those words crumbled the fragile hope that Josh had.

"She complained about your relationship. May's... I like her, I just want you to be careful. I don't want to see you hurt," Justine said, which made him feel empty inside. May wanted to date someone else? Who did she have in mind?

Before he could ask Justine who his soulmate had her eye on, May flitted into the room, sporting a radiant smile. She walked over to Josh, eyed what had to be a miserable expression on her face, and frowned. "What's wrong?" she asked, confused. What was wrong was that all Josh ever did was try to get to know May, who not only complained about his efforts, but wanted to replace him with another man.

"Nothing. Why?" His words were short and clipped, and Josh ignored the hurt that rested in May's dark, beautiful eyes. He wasn't sure if she was being sincere. Had she used him because her other boyfriend wasn't available?

"Tell me," May pleaded, her face growing concerned. "You can talk to me."

"Just go away. I don't need your help with breakfast," Josh snapped, and to his surprise, May did what he asked. His bet was that he wasn't worth fighting with.

"Josh, I didn't tell you those things so you could mistreat her," Justine said when Josh heard the front door slam.

"Justine, I don't want to talk about it," Josh said as he continued making breakfast. Chris, Jonathan, Abby, Carly, and Barry, came forty-five minutes later. They crowded around the kitchen, excitedly speaking to one another. Chris, to Josh's relief, sat beside Abby, and even pulled out her chair. As usual, Carly was on Jonathan's lap. Justine, who kept on shooting Josh worried expressions, finally dragged Barry off somewhere, probably to discuss what happened.

"Josh, where's May?" Jonathan asked, confused.

"I don't know," Josh snapped, hoping that Jonathan would take that as a hint.

"Chill, man, I was just making sure that no one kidnapped her or something," Jonathan said, trying to soothe the situation.

"Did you guys have a fight?" Chris asked, sounding shocked. "Because last night, it looked like you two―"

"Shut up," Josh yelled. "Seriously, man, I don't want to talk about May." Thank goodness everyone stopped asking Josh questions, and he got back to preparing breakfast, which was late because he had been too busy making out with May in the hallway.

***

"This is delicious, Josh!" Barry said as he took a bite of Josh's scrambled eggs.

Despite how he felt, Josh was hungry, so he plopped a piece of bacon in his mouth before he responded. "Thanks, I'm glad you guys liked everything." In fact, all of the platters were empty, even the one that held the chicken. When the door opened, Josh cursed. Everyone had eaten everything, and he hadn't set aside a plate or two for May. May, who looked exhausted, entered, frowned at the empty platters and at Josh's guilt-filled face, and sighed.

"I guess no breakfast for me," she said, plopping down on the only chair left, which happened to be beside him. Josh frowned at his empty plate and sighed.

"I can make you a sandwich," he offered, getting to his feet.

"No thanks," May said, most likely too prideful to take anything from Josh. That was a stab to the gut. Carly, unaware of Josh's argument with May, glared at her.

"If you showed up on time, instead of acting like the world revolves around you, you would have had something to eat."

May stood, stretched, then sighed. "Fine," she said before leaving the house again. Josh wanted to chase after her—in fact, he would have—but Barry McDonald blocked his path.

"Let her go, Josh, you've screwed things up enough today," he said, and Josh collapsed in his chair, feeling sick.

***

"I'm so happy that we are roomies!" Natasha said, for what had to be the thousandth time. Emma didn't live on campus, and the supporter was desperate for a roommate. May figured, what the hell, at least someone wanted to spend time with her. Moving had been simple and easy. Whatever meeting that the group had went on all morning, leaving time for May to move her stuff into Natasha's double.

"But I'm sure that after you and your friends work things out, you will move right back in," Natasha said with a frown.

May had her doubts. It was one thing to have a fight with Carly, and have Abby not choose a side. But it was clear that Abby felt that May didn't care about her, which was so far from the truth. Abby had been the most important person in her life until she decided to turn shady. But even if the girls made up and they were the three amigos, what would happen between her and Josh? He had manipulated her, rejected her, alienated her for no reason whatsoever. She had been stupid to believe that they'd fall for one another and live happily ever after. They had seven lifetimes to get it right, and they were being punished for failing. So why did May think that this lifetime would be easier?

# Chapter 21

"What happened?" Natasha asked as she sat down beside May on the bed. May definitely didn't feel like talking. She wanted to eat, sleep, and then work on some homework. Unfortunately, she had toilets to clean. Obviously, after cleaning the toilets, she would have to shower. But she'd left her shower caddy at Josh's house. Damn, she wouldn't get paid until Thursday, which meant that she couldn't replace it.

"I have to clean the bathrooms," the fate told her new roommate. "Can we talk at lunch?"

"Sure. Is there anything that I can do for you in the meantime?" May hated to ask, but she didn't think that she could go back to that house.

"Can you get my stuff from Josh's place? I don't think that I can face him."

Natasha patted her back. "Go clean your heart out, I'll be here for you," she said.

***

May gawked at the bathroom stall. It was filthy. Someone had dumped their trash bags in the stall and there were what she hoped were lipstick stains all over the walls. Goodness, it looked like six people took a dump without flushing. May sighed, retrieved the plunger, and got to work.

***

"Hi, May," Kiagreeted, a fake smile on her face. May was filling her plate with corn dogs, shocked that the college offered them. She used to love them. Her and Scott... And just like that the events crawled into her brain like ants that she couldn't kill. May was suddenly brimming with bitterness and anger due to her messed-up life. She had no energy to deal with Margot's pettiness.

"Hi, Margot," May said as the hussy stood beside her, her healthy salad in plain view.

"Where's Josh?" she asked, her eyes accusing.

The fate stiffened as grief pounded at her heart. "I don't know," May said, her voice catching.

"Are you sure?" Kiataunted.

"Yes. Why?"

"Are you done cleaning the bathroom?" the annoying hussy wanted to know.

"Obviously, unless you made another mess?" May asked in a snippy tone. Kiafrowned.

"You can't be serious! You think that I trashed all of those bathrooms by myself?"

"No. I think that you got all of your friends to help," May said.

Kiaglared at her. "You're just jealous that I'll become vice president. You know, you don't even want the position. You want to spend more time with Josh, who, by the way, ditched Oliver. Once he's away from you, he'll realize how simple you are," the hussy snapped, before eying May's plate of corn dogs with distaste.

May plopped down at the table with Natasha, Emma, and Possum. She smiled at Emma, who was to her left, then glowered at Possum. "Why are you here?" May asked, annoyed.

"Remember, I'm on your side now," Possum responded with a sarcastic grin. "So, May, how was your meeting?"

"I don't know, I bailed. Why?" May said, studying Possum's expression, which turned disapproving.

"Why in the hell did you skip the meeting? The human needs to find her soulmate," Possum lectured.

"Possum, it's a long story. May will talk when she's ready," Natasha assured the angry supporter. May was going to tell Possum to get lost so that she could enjoy her corn dog, when the man who had hired her walked over to the table, his hands outstretched.

"Keys," he grunted. May rose a brow, but then fished the keys out of her pocket and handed it over.

"Why?" the fate asked as he pocketed them.

"The other students say that your friends have been cleaning bathrooms for you," he reported.

"That's not true. I have been working..."

"No paycheck. Your friends have been helping you," the man said before leaving. Oh great! She had worked her butt off for days and had nothing to show for it. She also had a feeling that getting a campus job was out, considering that she had just been fired from one. May rubbed her head.

"This is all Margot's fault," May complained.

"No, it's yours. Were you speed-cleaning?" Possum inquired.

"If you saw the mess that Kiaand her friends left for me, you would have done the same," the fate argued.

"Not the point, baby fate. You have learned this lesson the hard way. But at least you learned it. When you cheat, you have to cheat all the way," Possum lectured.

"What are you talking about?" May asked as she shoved a corn dog into her mouth.

"You speed-cleaned, but didn't think to send the janitor an impulse to let you keep your job?" Possum challenged. May wanted to argue, but the supporter had a point. She hadn't used an impulse to force the janitor to let her keep her job. Why hadn't she? Maybe that confrontation with Kiahad knocked her off her game. Either way, she had to make sure that Kiapaid.

***

Josh tossed his Theories of Personality textbook back into his messenger bag. It had been a long couple of days. The group hadn't bothered searching for Emma's soulmate. It was impossible to attempt another dream without May, so they focused on trying to set up a meeting with the council. Since they were worried about traitors, one couldn't just call them up. First, someone had to find a proxy, someone that took messages for the council. After meeting with the proxy, one had to then wait for the proxy to return with an answer. Two problems occurred. One, Josh was a wanted man, so he couldn't meet with the proxy. So it was up to Justine, who was able to find an old contact of Ronny's. The muse had met with him in Florida and was due to arrive that afternoon. She had to go alone, which worried Josh, but they didn't have a choice. The Aros had to rescue Ronny and Karina so that they could dream again. Emma needed her soulmate and the others needed power to rescue Scott.

"Hi, Josh," Oliver greeted as he entered the student council room. Josh had been sitting on one of the plush couches, doing his statistics homework, when Oliver sat in front of him, on the other couch. Josh glanced up and tentatively smiled. He wasn't sure where the two stood.

"Sorry about Saturday, there was an emergency," Josh explained as he rubbed his face.

"I'm a guy, I totally get it," Oliver assured. "I've had a few of those emergencies myself."

"What do you mean?" Josh asked, feeling confused. Oliver's smile seemed... Josh wasn't sure, but he didn't like that expression on him.

"I get it. You had to rescue your girlfriend. To be honest, if it were me, I would have helped her too," the other man said as Abby ran into the room and tossed herself on the couch. When she noticed Oliver, she squeaked out, "I'm sorry." Before Josh could even say a word, Carly walked into the room, followed by Jonathan, who looked unhappy to be there.

"Oliver, hi," Jonathan greeted. Oliver glared at Carly and ignored the teleporter's greeting. "What's going on?" Josh asked, glancing at a tearful Abby.

"Let me guess, it has something to do with the election," Oliver said. Josh shook his head. "That wouldn't make Abby cry like that. What happened?" All the prodigy wanted to do was get back to the boatload of homework he had been assigned.

"Well, what's wrong is that you blew off friends that you haven't seen for a semester, just because your girlfriend had a little extra cleaning to do," Oliver said, his voice turning cool.

"What are you talking about, Oliver? Just spit it out," Josh snapped, the last two days finally getting to him. "And for goodness's sakes, why do you keep on looking at Carly like you want to kill her?"

"Because Carly is the reason why Melody said no to me," Oliver accused. "You've been filling your sister's head with lies all summer and—"

"Wait, I'm more interested in why you thought I ditched you to help May clean," Josh interrupted, feeling irritated.

"Well, May was fired during lunch because you guys helped her clean the bathrooms after a few girls trashed them," Oliver explained.

"We've been gone all weekend," Carly protested.

Oliver frowned. "From what Kiasaid, the place was pretty trashed. Who helped her, then?" Oliver looked genuinely puzzled, but Josh kept on focusing on the fact that May didn't have a job. That must have crushed her.

"That explains Margot's new slogan," Carly groaned. "Don't vote for May, she can't even keep a job scrubbing toilets."

"I thought that candidates weren't allowed to insult each other," Jonathan said as he wrapped an arm around Carly's shoulders.

"She isn't insulting her on her posters, so it doesn't count," Carly filled in as she relaxed into Jonathan's grip. Oliver stared at the two of them, as if he couldn't figure them out. When Chris entered the room, followed by Barry and Justine, Josh accepted that he wasn't getting any work done. He placed his books and notebook back into his messenger bag and stretched to relieve some of the tension in his shoulders.

"What have I missed?" Barry asked as he plopped down beside Oliver, getting into his personal space. Oliver glared at Barry before moving down to the edge of the couch.

"Well, May was fired because Kiatrashed the bathrooms and she cleaned them too quickly. Kiathen used the fact that May can't clean toilets—her words not mine—as a reason why she shouldn't be vice president. And oh, May moved out of our room over the weekend," Carly sniffed. Josh frowned.

"Who's she living with?" Barry asked as Oliver's eyes widened in realization. Josh figured that the guy finally realized that an innocent woman lost her job.

"Natasha," Abby squeaked.

"She apparently needed a roommate. Josh, you have to talk to her. She can't just avoid us like this," Abby pleaded. "Whatever you two fought about. She—"

"She is dating other people, Abby," Josh informed the fate, who shook her head.

"What the hell are you talking about?" Jonathan snapped. "That girl is crazy about you."

"So crazy that she complained about our relationship," Josh tossed out. Carly appeared baffled.

"You can't blame her. Dude, you hardly called her or paid her any attention. Then, you finally got smart and took her on a date, which was crashed by Natasha. Oh, and you screwed up the second date by telling her to leave your house," Chris listed.

"May most definitely does not have another boyfriend. In fact, aside for all of you, and that tomboy and the noisy chick, she doesn't talk to anybody else," Oliver reasoned. Josh rubbed his chest, the thought of May suffering any anguish paining him.

"Justine told me that May had been complaining about me. She—"

"Dude, that's where you made a mistake. Women always complain about their men. It's what they say to you that really matters," Oliver said, rolling his eyes. In that moment, Josh felt incredibly stupid. Instead of talking to May, like a normal person would have, he ruined his chances with her. But that didn't excuse what she said about him.

"She... Oh... She doesn't have a boyfriend, Josh. She planned on going on a date to make you jealous so that you would pay attention to her. But then she decided to go find you instead. And then you went on that date that Natasha crashed," Abby explained.

"So there is no other guy?" Josh asked.

"No," everyone in the room shouted irritably.

"So go get your girl," Jonathan said, glaring at Josh. But May's soulmate was feeling uncertain. She went as far as to move out of her dorm because Carly and she had one argument. What was May going to do to him?

# Chapter 22

"So, what did you get on your presentation?" Natasha asked, which disturbed May's train of thought. For an unknown reason, Justine had been MIA since Saturday. She had knocked on the muse's door, but didn't get an answer. Oh well, perhaps everyone was mad at her, she thought as she shifted on her bed. May glanced at Natasha, who was using Lauren Clark's stamps on a couple of campaign flyers.

"What are you doing?" May asked as she knocked a pile of clothes onto the floor so that she could lie down.

"Making your campaign flyers. I plastered them all over the buildings and ran out. Don't worry, I'll plaster your face all over the walls. Oh, and Kiahad a few flyers without the stamp, so I helped Lauren out by taking them down." Natasha smirked, making the fate feel warm inside.

"Thanks, Natasha, you're not half bad," May commented, right before there was a pounding on the door. May popped off the bed and opened the door to see a female campus police officer standing beside a stern-looking man. "Hi?" the fate asked, frowning.

"May Wilson, the student government stamp has been missing for two days. Can you explain how your posters have them?" the buff fifty-something man with a radio on his hip inquired. May smiled.

"I stamped them on Friday night. Then I made copies" she said with a grin.

"Lauren said that she didn't give you the stamp," the female officer chimed in, her dark eyes narrowing. May sighed.

"So you have your minds made up, just like that?" she asked.

"You'll be suspended for a semester for stealing school property," the male officer explained. "Hand over the stamp."

"Oh, you've got to be kidding me. Kiaand her friends trash bathrooms, and they get nothing! But you think I stole a stupid stamp and I'm suspended for an entire semester?" May shouted, her voice coated in anger.

"If you don't watch your tone, we might make that two semesters," the mid-forties dark-skinned woman threatened. May was highly disgusted. Lauren Clark was going to do all of this because of a stamp? Well, the hussy was going to be taught a lesson. May first sent an impulse for the officers to enter her room. Once the two annoying, self-righteous puppets were standing in the middle of the room, she knocked them out with tranquil, uncaring that they both fell to the floor with a thud. Natasha tossed the fate the stamp and May jogged out of the room.

***

By the time the fate arrived at the student government office, her heart began to race with anticipation. She was confident that all it would take was one impulse, and the entire problem would vanish. May Wilson was leaving Goodwell College on her own terms.

Before entering the student council office, May slipped the stamp into the pocket of her sweats and burst through the door. Strong arms immediately wrapped around her and squeezed her tightly. Josh? After two days of silence, the yelling, and kicking her out of his house, not saving her any breakfast, or taking her to the movies, he was hugging her? Oh, hell no! Her body was relaxing against him, the loneliness slipping away like an unwanted memory. She wanted to stay angry with him, but part of her missed his touch too much to pull away. But then she remembered the stamp in her pocket. Lauren Clark wasn't even here, which meant that all May had to do was use an impulse.

"May, I'm so sorry," Josh whispered into her ear, and to May's annoyance, she began to cry. Josh rubbed her back as her tears began soaking his button-down. May's arms, which had been hanging at her sides, wrapped around him as the relieved tears kept on falling. He was here, holding her and apologizing. Josh wasn't going to abandon her or turn against her.

"Lovebirds, some of us want to get out," Chris said, interrupting the moment. As soon as May moved away, the door opened, and Lauren No Good Clark entered, followed by Margot.

"Hi, thief!" Kiasnapped. Josh frowned and then scooped May up into his arms. She let out a scream of surprise, but then shut her trap when she realized what her calculated boyfriend was doing. Josh carried her to Lauren's crowded desk and shoved papers onto the floor, and May understood what her part in the plan was. As he continued to knock stuff on the floor, May quickly slipped her hand into her pocket, withdrew the stamp, and placed it on the surface of the desk.

"Josh! What are you doing?" Lauren screamed.

"Giving my baby a kiss," Josh responded before planting May on the surface of the desk and grasping her cheeks between his hands.

"Get off my desk!" Lauren yelled, but May was liking these events. She wrapped her arms around him and brought her lips to his. When she kissed Josh, it was like being allowed to eat ice cream after eating nothing but stale cereal for three weeks straight. She savored his kiss, enjoyed how it made her feel, for just a moment. But then May was reminded that her cranky boyfriend had a lot of apologizing to do, so she bit him. Josh yelped and broke the kiss.

"Why did you yell at me?" May demanded. Josh sighed.

"I misunderstood Justine. I thought you told her that you were dating other guys," he explained, which made the fate groan.

"I was pretty mad at you for calling me a child. I probably should have talked to you about that. But I went on some rant about how you put me second to everything. I j... I just felt that you would marry me because you had to, not because you want to," May blurted out. She'd have a talk with Justine later about her breaking the girl code.

Josh rubbed his eyes. "Sorry, May. But hearing that you thought that I was boring really pissed me off," he said, and May winced.

"Sorry. The next time I'm mad at you, I'll insult you to your face," she said before caressing his cheek. Josh smiled until a voice made him frown.

"Josh, as touching as this is, May Wilson needs to be removed from the premises," a grouchy man said. Josh moved aside and May caught sight of another campus policeman standing beside a mollified Lauren.

"Sorry about your desk," Josh said, as if he were truly apologetic. Lauren shook her head and dove for the mess on the floor. Her eyes widened when she picked up her stupid stamp.

"You stole the stamp, May," Kiaaccused when the cop's expression filled with relief. He obviously hadn't wanted to toss May out of college. Possum entered the room, smirking at May, who was still on No Good Lauren Clark's desk.

"Give it a rest, Margot, I didn't steal the stupid stamp. Possum gave me permission to borrow it. And then I put it on Lauren's desk after I was done using it," May lied as Natasha rushed into the room, a surprised expression on her face.

"Hold on, is this true, Possum?" the hopeful campus policeman inquired.

"Yes," Possum answered. The officer sighed and then glanced at Josh.

"Be sure to help Lauren clean up the mess, Josh," he said before leaving without apologizing for accusing May of stealing. So what, she did it, but seriously?

"Lauren, don't you have something to say to May?" Josh asked, glaring at the anal-retentive representative.

"Get off my desk. I have a lot of cleaning to do," she said. But when Josh continued glaring at her, she added, "Sorry I almost got you kicked out of school."

***

Josh's heart was warm and his hopes were up, though Josh did feel a bit guilty for running her out of his house. He had to make it up to her, and fast.

"So, what's going on?" May asked as Josh wrapped an arm around her and led her into the hallway. He was not going to assist Lauren in cleaning up the mess, figuring that reorganizing a few files was a fitting punishment for how she had conducted herself.

"Justine left town to see a proxy. She finally located one of Ronny's old contacts," he told her.

"Is that a good idea?" May wanted to know as they entered the stairway that led to the cafeteria. It was virtually empty, which probably meant that the cooks were serving something mediocre for dinner.

"Would you like to go out for dinner?" Josh asked. Before May could answer, Jonathan appeared not twenty feet away with the rest of the Aros and Natasha. May gazed at the rest of the group, her expression telling him that she didn't want to be around them.

"Are they coming?" she whispered to Josh. It was clear that his soulmate had forgiven him, but she still wasn't up to speaking to the group.

"We—" Josh was about to assure that they could be alone, but Carly, who had been in front of them, spun around and glared at him.

"We have so much work to do. You two can't just disappear," Carly protested. The prodigy wasn't happy with the fate, hating that she was intruding on a private conversation.

"Since I'm self-centered, I'm going to argue that everything revolves around me. The insignificant meeting can wait until tomorrow," May said in a bright tone that had Carly wincing.

"May, be serious. If you want to help Scott, you'll come," Carly said, agitated.

"I don't know what you're talking about. I don't care about anyone," May replied, false cheer in her voice.

"May, I'm sorry. I was being insensitive to your losses. I'm sorry," Carly said.

"I'm still not moving in with you and Abby," she informed her former roommate, who appeared hurt, until she recovered.

"So you're going to move out because we got into an argument? Really? Is that what you do all of the time, run away?" Carly challenged, understanding in her eyes. "That's what you did with Lord Martin. You didn't fight or even talk to him. You just accepted Catherine marrying your man. That's the lesson. When things are hard, you walk away," Carly realized with triumph. May groaned.

"That isn't the lesson. In that life, Josh didn't even give me the time of day," May pointed out. Josh frowned at his soulmate, not wanting to be blamed for this. He was hesitant to upset her after they had reunited, but some things had to be said.

"Baby, Carly's right. You could have protested my marriage to Lady Catherine," Josh gently said.

"I was a peasant back then. I would have been beheaded!" she cried, which was a bit dramatic. But Josh supposed that Laura, a lady's maid to someone as unpredictable as Lady Catherine, would have those fears.

"Just face it, May, you aren't a risk taker when it comes to your heart," Carly continued.

"And y... Y... I'm still not forgiving you. You and Abby left me out, then..." May pulled out one of the cards that Josh wrote her and tossed it at Carly, who caught it eagerly.

"My cousin was kidnapped by vicious protesters," Carly read. "What does this have to do with anything?"

"That's my get-out-of-jail card. Since my cousin is still in Nor's hands, you have to excuse my bad behavior," Josh's girlfriend explained. And to Josh's surprise, Carly nodded.

"Look, I get angry when people try to make me talk about things that I don't want to talk about. I'm sorry. Honestly, Abby told me about the almost date because she didn't want to bother you," Carly explained, but May shook her head.

"If she disagreed with you, she should have said something," she argued, which made Carly groan.

"Come on, come back, May. I screwed up and I'm really sorry. Look, I'll tell you everything," Carly offered.

"So you'll tell me why Oliver Reed is making my life miserable?" May wanted to know. The fear in Carly's eyes made Josh truly understand why the fate had snapped. She was afraid that that the group would reject her if they knew the truth.

"Yes," Carly rasped out, her face paling. "I'll explain everything."

"Let's do dinner at my place. I have a few frozen dishes that I can make. Pack bags, you guys can stay the night," Josh offered. Carly nodded, and then went to tell the others.

"What are the chances that we'll get to go swimming?" May asked, her eyes filled with longing. An image of May in her skintight one-piece made Josh's heart rate spike.

"None. I can't schedule that in tonight, baby, we have a lot of work to do." May sighed before bringing Josh's hand to her lips and kissing it.

"Well then, I guess that we should get some work done," May reluctantly said as her surroundings changed.

# Chapter 23

"Wow! That's so weird. Jonathan, how does that whole teleportation thing work? Do you just think of a place and, bam, you're there? Or maybe y—"

"I'm going to find J'quan, Triston, and Emma," Jonathan said before disappearing. May didn't blame Jonathan for being so irritated with Natasha. If she was being honest, she knew that the supporter meant well. But the constant questions could be a bit overwhelming.

"May, want to help me cook dinner?" Josh asked, a glint in his eye.

"Sure," she said, not understanding why he needed help with cooking a frozen meal. They entered the kitchen, and Josh closed the glass door that separated the kitchen from the living room. Then he scooped her up and placed her on the kitchen table. When his lips brushed against hers, she understood. May knew that lustful Jonathan would be hungry when he returned with the two supporters, so she regrettably broke the kiss.

"Too soon?" Josh asked, worry in his gaze. "I am really sorry."

"No, not that. Jonathan will be hungry when he gets back. We should get the food in the oven, then make out," May reasoned. Josh brushed a tender kiss to May's mouth, and the contact made her insides burn. She wanted every part of that man, she couldn't deny it. She had no idea why she had been so disappointed to meet him before. Now, May was relieved that she had someone so kind, loving, and caring in her life. And she could also admit that she was starting to fall... No, she wasn't going to think about the L word. Those two had only known each other for a little more than a week. She was just going to relax and see where things went from there.

Josh pulled two casserole dishes from the freezer, took off the cellophane wrapping them, and plopped them into the oven. He rushed back to May and cupped her cheek.

"When this is all over, I'm taking you away for a week. There will be no supporters, no protesters, and no Aros business. We will be two college kids getting away for a week," he whispered before kissing May. "It will be great. We'll spend our days doing this." His second kiss was longer, and she wrapped her arms tightly around him, wanting to feel her body close to his. To May's irritation, Josh stopped kissing her. "Then, at night, we can go for swims and..."

May leapt off of the table and wrapped her arms and legs around him. Her lips were eager, desperate, and impatient. When their tongues clashed, they drowned in one another. May pulled back from Josh's lips, which sucked, but her curiosity was getting the better of her. And besides, they had a whole lifetime to make out.

"May, I'm—"

She pressed a gentle kiss to his lips to stop him from discussing more plans. "I have two questions. One of them is pointless, and the other is serious. Which one do you want me to ask first?" May asked as Josh gently lowered her feet to the floor.

"The pointless one," he said.

"How in the hell are you able to pick me up so easily? I'm tall and well... I'm not fat, but I could lose ten pounds," she said.

"I like your body," Josh protested before kissing May's forehead.

"Thanks, but I want to know the answer," May whined.

"Because prodigies are strong. From what Barry can tell, I can bench press five hundred fifty pounds," Josh announced. "What's your second question?"

May sniffed the air, loving the scent of the lasagna. "Did you make those lasagnas?" she asked.

Josh laughed. "That's your serious question?" Josh wanted to know.

"No, I'm just curious." May pouted.

"Yes. I put them together, then froze them for later," Josh replied as he gently brushed his fingertip against her bottom lip.

"Josh, what's the deal?" she asked as Josh's eyes focused on her mouth.

"What do you mean?" he asked.

Her heart pounded as she considered what she was about to say. "Do you feel that pull from our past selves?"

"Yes, May, I do," Josh said.

"Does it bother you?" May wanted to know.

Josh chuckled. "It doesn't bother me. But sometimes I do it impatiently because I feel my past feelings intruding, making me feel that we're moving too slowly," Josh said.

May's heart squeezed as she continued. "Josh, I don't want to give in to my past emotions. I'm not ready for all of that," she said, and he nodded.

"I agree. I guess we should j—"

"I want to feel in real time. I want to develop a new set of feelings for this lifetime," May confessed before pulling Josh to her and kissing him. They parted, and May grinned up at him.

"We should probably get back to the others. We've been in here for forty-five minutes," Josh commented.

"They won't miss us," she insisted, but she had the feeling that Carly and Jonathan would be annoyed with them. After all, they didn't have the opportunity to make out all of the time. The couple was probably green with envy. Just thinking about the fate made May remember the fear in her eyes. What was her secret and why was it affecting May? Before May could tell Josh that she'd head back to hang with the others, J'quan entered the room, a smirk on his face.

"I'll take care of dinner. Go speak with the others," he insisted.

***

The room was so crowded that May and Josh ended up sitting side by side on the floor in front of the couch that Chris, Abby, and Barry were sitting on. Justine and Triston sat on the two-seater while Natasha stood, leaning against the wall. Jonathan had dragged over a dining room chair and Carly was sitting on his lap.

"It doesn't take an hour to heat up lasagna. Good of you to join us, Josh. Triston refused to tell us his news because you guys weren't here," Chris complained.

"Sorry, everyone," Josh said, guilt in his eyes. May, on the other hand, was most definitely not sorry. She had felt so connected to Josh when they kissed. It felt like it was the turning point of their relationship.

"Go on, tell us," May said when Triston just stared at them with a frown.

"Well, Justine met with the proxy. But because she's on shaky terms with the council, the council sent their response to me," Triston began. "They are thrilled to know that another Aros has been formed. They would like your union to be forged by this weekend." The confused looks on the Aros's faces told May that she wasn't alone. What in the hell was Triston talking about?

"They want you to get married. Apparently they don't want to see you unless this occurs. They are showing this display of tough love because the prodigies aren't immortal yet. What if someone were to shoot at them? You ladies won't be able to guard your men at all times," Triston lectured, making May want to vomit. She was going to be a teen bride? That was the only way that they could speak to the council and free Ronny and Karina?

"Married!" Abby squeaked, and May didn't blame her friend for her panicked reaction. Abby was an only child, and her parents would be devastated to miss her wedding.

"So they won't see us until we marry?" Carly asked, shocked.

"That's what they said," Triston said, shaking his head. Before anyone could add to the conversation, Emma came bounding in, a bulging plastic bag in her grip.

"Josh, I borrowed your car and sort of got into a fender bender," the human said before tossing Josh the keys.

"You what?" May's soulmate yelled.

Emma rolled her eyes. "Considering that in our past life you beat me, starved me, and forced me to be a lady, I think that we're even," Emma said with a grin as she plopped down beside May. After opening the bag and taking out a handful of chips and stuffing them into her mouth, Emma asked, "What's going on?" When she swallowed, she glared at Triston. "Wait a minute, you tried to kill me!" Emma shrieked.

"Emma, he isn't going to hurt you," May assured.

"I know. Because you have to find me a soulmate so that you can become powerful," Emma said bitterly.

"Emma, after we find you a soulmate, we'll still be friends with you. You know that, right?" Josh asked.

"Carly, Abby, May, Jonathan, and Justine already told me that. I'm just mad that I have to date. I don't want to date anyone. I like being alone," Emma complained.

"Emma, I love you and all, and I promise that we'll deal with your desire to be a spinster later. I just can't believe that the council is telling us that they won't meet with us until we're married. Why?" May demanded.

"They need to guarantee the safety of the prodigies," Triston tiredly repeated. May was scared, irritated, but resolved. They needed Ronny and Karina so that they could enter that odd dreamscape. That meant that they had to talk to the council and explain everything. Scott's life depended on it.

"I'll do it," Abby said quietly.

"Why?" Chris whined.

"We need Ronny and Karina back," she answered.

"I'm in too," lustful Jonathan said, causing Carly to groan. "If we aren't strong, we can't save Scott. And plus, I want to be able to protect Carly."

Carly, who seemed annoyed by her boyfriend's acquiescence, said, "Fine. I'm in. Let's have a triple wedding this weekend. We'll have Chaplain Reed perform the ceremony."

"May, what do you think?" Josh asked.

"I wish that we had more time to get to know one another. But I also know that once we are living together, we will be able to see each other more," May figured.

"Great! I'll make the arrangements! Uh, Carly, do you really want your sister knowing about your wedding?" Natasha wanted to know.

"What sister?" May asked, confused. Carly grew pale, but cleared her throat and straightened.

"All of that crap that Lauren Clark and Oliver Reed are doing is because of me," Carly slowly admitted.

# Chapter 24

"Josh, how much do you know about last year?" Carly asked as she began wringing her hands.

"I think it would be best for you to tell your side of the story," Josh gently told Carly. May wanted to tell her friend not to worry, that they'd all still have her back no matter what she said. But then she reconsidered, knowing that if Carly admitted to being a protester spy, her parents' murderers, or Margot's best friend, she would turn on her in a heartbeat.

"I... Well... Melody James is my older sister. We haven't spoken since the incident." Carly paused, and May had a sick feeling that "the incident" wasn't pleasant. "Oliver Reed was like family. He was my sister's boyfriend, and my best friend. He was actually the reason why I bothered going to Goodwell in the first place. My sister, Melody, is a year older than me, and she met Oliver at freshman orientation. She brought him home for Christmas that first year, and I just knew that I had to join Melody's group of friends." The sadness in Carly's eyes made May's chest tighten. She understood the loneliness that rested in the fate's gaze, because May had been living with it for years. "Freshman year was so fun. Oliver, Lauren, Immy, Melody, and I were as thick as thieves. We did everything together, went camping, skiing, and to tons of Red Socks games. We spent the summer bouncing between all of our houses. Sophomore year was going so well, but I noticed a change in Oliver. He was withdrawn, moody, and kind of aggressive."

Josh's nod told May that he had also noticed these changes. "On the last day of finals, I was excited. Natasha, Lauren, and I were going to a ski resort the next morning. Oliver had texted me, saying that he had to talk to me about something. That's what he said, anyway. When I got to the room, he... He... He pushed me against the wall and forcefully kissed me. I tried to push him away, but he wouldn't move. I was helpless, pressed against the wall. For a second, I felt hopeless, but then something snapped in me. I felt my mind open up, and I was able to feel Oliver's core emotion: desire. It was a bitter taste on my tongue, and I wanted to die. But then he released me and told me to take off my shirt, or else. I punched him in the nose and kneed him before running to get an RA. I told him what happened, and he was forced to call campus police. No one believed that Oliver attacked me. Melody is so much prettier than me. Even my own parents... I'm sorry, I'm skipping ahead. The campus police officer went into Oliver's room and spotted a can of beer on his desk. Goodwell College is a dry campus, so he was suspended. But his father kept it quiet, and Melody told everyone that he left because of me," Carly explained. "I'm sorry, guys. As long as you're hanging with me, people will hate you."

"People never liked me to begin with," Chris muttered. "And plus, I could cook them if I wanted, so they can't get to me."

"People like Josh far more than they like Oliver. That's why he's trying to get him away from us," Natasha piped up. "And I only stopped talking to you because the council ordered it, not because I believed that crap that Melody was spouting."

Carly sagged in relief.

"If anyone messes with you, I'll just make them do something really embarrassing in public," May giggled.

"I wouldn't get worked up about this, Carly. In five years, none of this will matter. And besides, Oliver is about to get a rude awakening. He can't force himself on women without consequences."

"Yeah," Jonathan said, his eyes dark. "Who cares about Oliver Reed? He's just a spoiled, privileged—"

"You know," Natasha said, interrupting Chris, because something occurred to her. "Well, Melody is having a tough time of it. Rejecting Oliver caused all of her friends to turn against her. I was doing some eavesdropping by Lauren Clark's apartment, and she talked about how none of the James sisters could be trusted."

"I can't stand Lauren. She is worse than Oliver," May added.

"When you kids are done gossiping, come eat," J'quan said before turning his back on the gathering.

***

Josh sat at his desk, in front of his computer. He hadn't updated his parents in days. They had a strict talk-once-a-month rule because they knew that they'd lose him eventually. His parents wanted to get Josh accustomed to being without them. He theorized that his parents also needed to adjust to life without him.

"What are you doing up?" Chris asked Josh, who hadn't heard his brother coming. He jumped, bumping his knee on the desk.

"Ouch!" Josh said, rubbing his sore knee.

"What are you doing up?" Chris asked again as he entered the room and shut the door.

"Chris, what's up?"

Josh's brother plopped down on the chair beside him. "Listen, man, are you okay with being married at twenty?" That question made Josh's stomach flip, the fear in him subduing the butterflies that he had whenever he thought of May. He knew that he wasn't ready to get married. Josh wasn't finished with his college career, didn't have a job, and didn't have the best standing with the supporters.

"No, man. If May and I were normal mortals, I would have wanted a couple of years to get to know her. But we aren't, and if we don't comply, the council won't let us see them."

"I know that I owe the witch and warlock for not killing you. But seriously? I have to become shackled to a woman that I barely know?" Chris complained.

Josh rubbed his forehead. "Chris, I get it. You don't want this life. But it's what we were dealt with due to our past mistakes," Josh told him. "We need to do this. Without the twins, we don't have a chance of matching Emma with someone."

"If that's even possible," Chris grumbled. "I know that I would never date her."

Josh rolled his eyes. "Hey, in a past life, I married her. I'm positive that she has a soulmate," Josh said.

Chris sighed. "I tried calling Mom and Dad, and their guard blew me off," Chris began, frowning. "Josh, I've been so busy that I haven't thought about it. But..." Chris shifted, worry in his dark eyes.

"What?" Josh asked.

"The supporters tried to kill you. The supporters are guarding our parents. If they were ordered to kill you, why are they still guarding our parents?"

Josh snatched up the receiver and frantically dialed a number.

"Josh, do you know what time it is?" his cousin Trish shouted. She lived in New York and hadn't been happy to be called at nearly one in the morning.

"Where are my parents?" Josh asked frantically.

"On the cruise that Chris bought for them," she answered before hanging up. Josh cursed and then glared at his brother.

"You sent Mom and Dad on a cruise?" Josh asked, panic seizing his entire being. No. This couldn't be. His parents were vulnerable to attack and worse, their guard was with them. Would the supporters kill Josh's parents?

"Yeah. For their anniversary. It was hella expensive because I had to buy tickets for their guards."

"Do you think—"

"No. Not while they are on the cruise. There are too many people around," Chris reasoned.

"So that's another reason why we have to link to the girls," Josh reluctantly said. His brother rubbed his eyes.

"Yes. Now let's get some rest. We have a long week ahead of us!"

# Chapter 25

On election day, May raced out of the dormitory, a huge smile on her face. Her heart warmed upon seeing the handsome man waiting for her. He clutched a sandwich in one hand and a bottle of cranberry juice in the other. She wrapped her arms around him and planted a soft kiss on his lips. Josh pulled back and laughed at her. "Good morning to you too, sweetheart. Why the exuberance?" Josh inquired.

"It's election day!" May sang, her horrid voice off-pitch, which also amused Josh. "Aren't you pumped?"

"Not really. I have to sit at the voting table and pass out ballots from three to six. That means that I won't get to dinner right away. And..."

May could tell by the haunted expression on his face that something was bothering her man. "What's wrong?" she asked as Josh handed her the food.

Josh shook his head. "Nothing, sweetheart," he hoarsely responded.

"Oh no you don't," May said, her eyes narrowing.

"Want to blow off class so we can talk?"

"My parents are on a cruise with supporters. I'm hoping that the supporters don't hurt them." Her heart squeezed, and sadness consumed her for a moment. Josh was clearly worried for his parents.

"It's going to be okay," May told him. "The council will bow to us after they see what we are. I'm sure of it."

"Thanks. I needed to hear that," Josh said before kissing May's forehead.

***

As soon as May sat down in the back of her psychology class, a girl plopped down beside her. She glared at May's sandwich. "Seriously, do you have to eat that?" her classmate snapped. May was too hungry to answer. She tore into the cellophane and bit into the delicious sandwich; this time it was turkey and sharp cheddar.

"Is the cafeteria food not good enough for you?" The blonde rolled her eyes and pulled out her cell phone.

"Why do you care?" May asked after taking another bite of food. The girl looked up and glared at the fate with muddy brown eyes.

"You always take the easy way out. You have your friends clean the bathroom, and you get the money. And you always bring sandwiches piled with meat to class to offend me. Everyone knows that I'm a vegetarian," the girl complained. "I mean, come on! Why should I have to smell that?" The blonde's voice was strengthening in volume and it quickly became obvious what she was trying to do. So May sent an impulse to the human which gave her the urge to stop speaking. Then May paused and considered something. Well, the girl did say that meat offended her. The fate gave the blonde an impulse to go to the bathroom. After the girl left, May went back to her sandwich.

***

"Vote for KiaGenkins," girls shouted as the freshmen gathered in the lobby of the student center. The lines were long, and May, Abby, and Carly were stuck at the end. May was toying with the idea of forcing people to check yes under her name, wondering if that would be an abuse of her power. At least Margot's expression after she lost would be entertaining.

"Vote for KiaGenkins!" her friends, which including the meat-hating hussy from psychology class, shouted. May glared at her classmate, and she smirked, as if knowing that her enemy was about to succumb to failure.

"Don't do it," Abby urged in a whisper when she eyed Margot's cheer section. But May couldn't help it. She sent an impulse to shut up. Once they stopped screaming at everyone, Carly sighed in relief. May's fellow fate wasn't voting, of course, but she did want to support her sister fates and Emma, who was standing behind Carly. When the girls finally got to the front of the line, Josh smiled before handing a ballot to May. Lauren Clark, who sat in front of the other line, shook her head. "She can't vote without an ID card, Josh," Lauren nearly shouted, which made May's anger build. Abby tapped her on the shoulder. May spun around, and Abby handed her the lanyard where May's ID hung. Josh barely glanced at the picture before handing her the ballot. May took the pen that Josh proffered and checked her name, Abby's name, Emma's name, and another name that wasn't associated with Margot. Kiawas one disgusting human being, with barely any decency. How could she even be allowed to be in this election? Oliver Reed and Lauren Clark were even worse. She hated how they had both betrayed her friend, and made May's life a living hell just because she hung out with her. After voting, May stepped out of line and waited for the next person to vote.

***

Josh glanced down at the tallies, disbelieving what had occurred. Only fifteen people out of two hundred seventy-six freshmen had voted for Margot. Lauren and Possum had both ordered five recounts to figure out what occurred. But it was official, May had swept the floor with Margot.

"It was her impulses," Possum hissed as he sat on the couch beside Josh, who had his tablet on his lap. He had the terrible job of notifying the candidates of the results. He was pretty sure that once Kiareceived her email, she'd march into the student council office and would accuse Josh of rigging the election.

"I don't think so. She wouldn't do that," Josh said, confident that his future wife had integrity.

"You're right. Our baby fates are too fair this time around. And besides, May wasn't there the entire time," Possum reasoned. Then, what was it? How had someone who had the backing of the most popular seniors failed so miserably?

Josh glared at Possum. "Did you do it?" Josh demanded.

Kiamarched into the room, Oliver Reed and the chaplain flanking her. When she spotted Josh, Kiaglared at him.

"You rigged the election. How could y—"

"Margot, calm down. You don't want to accuse Josh of something he probably didn't do," Chaplain Reed soothed. Kiastepped aside, and Chaplain Reed entered the room and sat on the couch that faced Josh and Possum.

"Sir, I did not rig the election. You are more than welcome to count the votes. They are on Lauren's desk," Josh said, trying to calm down. He officially hated himself for signing up for this crap when he had other problems, like locating his parents.

"Liar," Kiaaccused.

"Margot, I hate to break it to you, but the ballots were sealed up until I unlocked them. Lauren and the other members of the student council were also there. Do you suggest that they also helped Josh rig the election? And what about Mr. French? Do you think that he rigged this election?"

Kiaignored Possum's words and kept on accusing Josh. "I mean, seriously? No one likes May. She's stupid, and according to Tara, she is failing Mr. French's psychology class. How can someone like that represent the student body?" Kiawhined.

"Why do you care?" Possum snapped. "It's just class vice president. If you don't get elected, move on."

"Margot, why don't we count the ballots?" Chaplain Reed calmly suggested.

"No. Let's do a recall," Oliver insisted.

"No," Josh shouted at his former friend. Oliver smirked, obviously thrilled that Josh lost control. But Josh didn't care. He wanted to be having dinner with May, or swimming with May, or kissing May. Why had he taken on this enormous responsibility?

"Josh, if this is too much of an undertaking for you, I'm sure that Possum could delegate this election to another student council member," the chaplain said, his face open and honest. He sincerely thought that he was helping Josh, that was evident. Oliver, on the other hand, appeared bored. "Oliver says that you haven't been yourself lately. If you ever need to talk to me, you can."

"Margot, Josh may be busy with his wedding and school work. But he is one of the hardest workers that I know. And he's also honest. He wouldn't have rigged the election. In fact, your good friend Lauren also assisted with counting the votes. And if what I read on some of the ballots are any indication, people really don't like you," Possum said, making the chaplain frown.

"Would you mind holding the election again?" the chaplain asked, trying to be a peacemaker. "Sure, hold this stupid election again. I won't be helping with it. As Possum said, I have a wedding to plan," Josh snapped before snatching up his tablet, shoving it into his messenger bag, then leaving the room.

***

May bit down on another chip, enjoying the saltiness. She was on her bed, waiting for Abby to return from the library. The fates were scheduled to shop for wedding dresses. Apparently, the supporters sent along credit cards for the women and men to use. They were planning the entirety of the triple wedding on their super-secret estate in an undisclosed location. May's guess was that they were holding the wedding there, so that the council members would have proof. The only thing that she was required to buy was a wedding dress. Her heart filled with sadness when she thought about her deceased mother. May was sure that her mother would have wanted to plan her big day. And maybe her father could have walked her down the aisle. And what about her cousin Scott? How could May get married without the only living family member who was good to her? Since May didn't have any of these answers, she groaned. Great!

The door was locked, so she had to go answer the door after she heard someone knocking on it.

"May, how are you?" Oliver Reed asked as soon as May opened the door. Before she could do anything, Oliver shoved her into the room. He closed the door and smiled cruelly at her. The fate pitied the human, because he had no idea what he was dealing with. But in case Oliver was a protester, May sent an impulse to her group and included Natasha, Emma, and Possum. She made them feel like they had to go to her room. Then, she concentrated on her uninvited guest.

"So, Oliver, what do you want?" May made eye contact with the stony-faced man, and had the desire to make him go streaking in the middle of campus.

"Shut up," he hissed. "I need you to do as I say."

"What do you want me to do?" May asked, staring at the aggressive college students. His blue eyes were filled with so much rage, she could barely believe it. What was wrong with him? Carly had said that his core emotion was desire. Now that the fates had found each other, they could no longer feel anyone else's core emotions.

"I need you to leave campus immediately," he ordered.

"Leave?" May asked, confused.

"You heard me. Leave the campus, and if you ever come back, you..." Oliver suddenly shivered, and then pulled out a gun and pointed it at May. She cursed and leapt back, her hands extended, prepared to blast the weapon. Oliver's eyes narrowed on her hands and he laughed.

# Chapter 26

"Is Ebony up to this? What did she do, give you a potion?" Oliver demanded.

"What are you talking about?" May asked. "How do you know about Ebony and her potions?"

"Oh, save it, sister. I know that you are hiding from me," Oliver said. May frowned, her eyes trying to figure out what was different about Oliver.

"Oliver, what are you talking about?" May's heart nearly flew from her chest when Oliver attempted to aim the gun. Before her eyes, his face began to contort. It was as if Oliver was fighting some invisible force for control of his body. What was he fighting? Could May help him?

"You poor, pathetic mortal. This message isn't for you," Oliver taunted.

May glanced around the room, trying to determine if anyone was hiding in a corner somewhere. Nope! It was just her, so what was Oliver talking about? "I'm the only one here," she told the delusional man.

"You poor, stupid mortal. You're stronger than the others, but you won't have a chance. Give my sister a minute, she'll come," he promised as lustful Jonathan popped into the room, right beside May.

Oliver smiled. "Ebony, you've come. Good, let's get rid of the mortal," he decided as Oliver pulled the trigger. May raised her hand, bright light colliding with the bullets, causing them to break apart like the dry clumps of dirt. Oliver's eyes grew wide when May concentrated on Oliver, causing a blanket of her purifying power to wrap around him. The crazy man's mouth opened wide and he began retching up a thick yellow liquid. The fate thought that she'd lose her lunch. Slime covered Carly's rug and slippers.

"What's he throwing up?" Jonathan asked the fate.

"I have no idea. Go get Justine, she'll know," May suggested.

"If you think that I'm leaving you alone with him, you're funny," the prodigy said, his voice hard. Before May could tell him to beat it, the door flew open and Josh raced in, his face covered in sweat. When he eyed the gun that Oliver had dropped, he let out a curse.

"Did you get shot?" Josh asked, his eyes searching May's clothing. She wanted to know that herself. She glanced down at her clothing and didn't see a speck of blood on her until she glanced at her left leg. It hadn't registered before, but yeah, she had a small hole oozing blood on her leg. May didn't feel the pain because she had instinctively wrapped tranquil around her. Her soothing power was serving as an anesthetic, and she wasn't going to let go of tranquil until she was popping pain killers.

"Oh, man, I got shot," the fate complained. "Great! How long do you think it will take for me to heal?"

"Considering that you're still in the middle of your quest, days," Josh responded, panic beginning to leak into his voice. May was going to make a comment about how nasty Oliver's puke smelled but then Carly rushed into the room.

"May, I was giving a presentation on—" May's sister fate's eyes went wide when she realized what was going on. She shoved Josh out of the way and grasped May's chin. "May, can you move?" Carly slowly asked, her blue eyes forcing May to forget about the wound.

"You know that rug is totally gone, right?" May laughed. "It's like Oliver did it on purpose."

"May, I'm going to lead you over to your bed," Carly warned as she cautiously led May to her bed. May sat on her bed, and Carly squatted down to peer at the injury. "It's only a graze. May, we can't take you to a hospital, so Abby will need to stitch this," Carly said before getting to her feet.

"Stitch what?" Abby squeaked. May cursed, wishing that she hadn't sent an impulse to anti-guns Abby.

"What is Oliver throwing up?" Carly asked.

"The potion that he was given," Barry answered when he entered the room.

"May!" Abby cried. "Oh no! What happened?"

"I didn't deflect all of the bullets," May grumbled. Abby ran into her closet to get the medical kit that Justine provided them in case they were injured. There was no going to the hospital for the Aros because of their healing abilities.

"Seriously, Abby, it's just a graze. You can sew me right up, and then I'll take a nice nap," May suggested. May's best friend gave her a kiss on the cheek, slipped on latex gloves, and poured peroxide on the wound. May decided to concentrate on Josh, instead of Abby. Her hot soulmate was currently glaring at Oliver, who was frozen. He had stopped puking, and was now crying big fat tears.

"Josh, let him go," Chris ordered after scooping up the gun and placing it on top of Abby's chest of drawers.

Wow, when had Chris gotten into the room?

"Jonathan, search him," Josh said between clenched teeth. Jonathan, who was standing over by the window, rushed over to Oliver and patted him down, finding a knife and a keychain-sized bottle of mace. May winced when she realized that the jerk could have maced or knifed her.

***

Josh's cold eyes narrowed on the snake currently sitting in his on putrid vomit. Oliver's eyes kept on spewing tears, as if he were the victim. His eyes narrowed on Josh. "You tried to kill me," he wept.

"No. You tried to kill May," Josh shouted, the anger in him making his entire body feel as though it would splinter.

"I... I don't remember," Oliver said, snot dripping onto his polo.

"I do. You came in here, told me to leave campus, and then tried to kill me," May responded, a bit of humor in her tone. Josh wished that he could laugh about something like this. But when he saw the blood, he was immobile with the fear that he was going to lose May again. This was their last chance to be together. Two weeks with May told Josh that he wanted to experience eternity with her.

"I... I'm... No... I can't... I didn't do this. She's lying," Oliver shouted, which made Josh want to grip him by the neck and squeeze. A gentle hand began massaging the tension out of his neck, and he sighed in relief at May's delectable touch. While Josh was focusing on Oliver, Abby had obviously finished stitching her up. Now she stood behind him, her presence soothing his temper. Eight lifetimes of contentment flooded him, and Josh felt like he could just close his eyes and go to sleep.

"Feeling tired?" May whispered.

"Yes," Josh yawned.

"Me too. Want to go back to your house? I'm sure that our friends can sort this out," she said.

"We can," Jonathan assured. "I'll give you a lift."

Moments later, May and Josh were in Josh's room. Josh smiled at the familiar mint-green walls and hardwood floors. He could relax here, in his room, with his soulmate in his arms. Josh was sure of it. May released him, and Josh opened his closet and fished around until he found the pajamas that he had purchased for May: pajama shorts and a T-shirt that had different shades of blues incorporated in the soft fabric.

"Here, you can rinse off your legs and then change into this," he suggested, before handing her the clothing. She snatched the clothes, offered a quick thank you, and rushed into the bathroom. Josh sighed and stripped out of his jeans and button-down and changed into a white T-shirt and shorts, knowing that May wasn't going to be comfortable with him being in his boxers. She entered the room, her skin still slightly illuminated from her use of tranquil. Josh walked over to her and wrapped his arms around her. May held him close and began slipping her fingers under his shirt. She gently caressed his back, tracing the trail of his spine. At any other time, Josh had a feeling that he'd be filled with desire. But May still had tranquil on her skin, and her caresses relaxed him. In fact, his mind was able to clear for the first time in weeks. He realized one truth, and that was that he was falling for May Wilson, hard. And even if he had twenty lifetimes, he would fall for her all over again. She was his heart, his happiness, and his joy.

"May, do you feel that?" he asked, his voice soft.

"Yes," she whispered. "Is this being influenced by our past feelings for each other?"

"Does it matter?" Josh asked. "Because those people were us, May."

"You're right. All of what I feel for you is real. I just wish that I remembered how it all began," May said wistfully.

"You don't think that England was the beginning?" Josh asked, confused.

"No. Didn't you feel Laura's feelings? She felt the way I did when I first looked at you," she admitted, which made Josh's heart pound with excitement.

"You're right. She was overcome with love for Lord Martin, even though he was a stiff jerk," he complained.

"Hey, don't insult yourself like that. Even if you screwed up," May teased as she continued rubbing his back.

"I can't always be the screw-up. I'm sure that you ruined one of our chances to be together," Josh said.

"Probably. But we only loved for seven lifetimes. I wonder how far apart the times are."

"I don't know. But I just know that even if we lived a hundred lifetimes, I think I'd still feel the same for you," Josh told her.

"Josh, kiss me," May pleaded. A smile rose to Josh's lips.

"How about we nap first?" he suggested, pressing a kiss to the top of her head.

"You're boring," May complained.

"You are exhausted," Josh pointed out before lifting her into his arms and laying her on the bed. In the end, Josh thought that he'd rest in the guest room, but May kept hold of his shoulders, her eyes peering up at him.

"Stay," she said, and Josh figured that it wouldn't harm him to do so. Josh rested in bed, May's head on his chest, and her warm, comforting body pressing against his. As she began to dream, Josh's mind fuzzed, and blinking became a challenge. May was still projecting tranquil, which made him feel nothing but peace. From what Barry explained, darkness did not like soothing calm. That was why Ebony was fighting a painful battle within her. Josh knew that it was horrible to think, but he hoped that she lost and was torn into pieces.

# Chapter 27

Chris Bird stared at the disgusting pile of vomit on Carly's rug. Oliver Reed stood, tears streaming down his face. The occasional dry heave afflicted him, which was why Jonathan and Chris decided not to move him yet. Abby, the girl that Chris was going to marry, sat on May's bed, silently crying. Something tugged at him, and he had to admit that he was a sucker for tears. With one tear, a woman could get him to gouge out his own eyes if it would make her feel better.

Carly was at the door, her expression saying that she was unable to believe what she was witnessing. Her state of shock wasn't surprising, since her sister's boyfriend had just tried to kill her friend. Chris rubbed his stubble, trying to determine why Oliver was acting like he was on an episode of a teen drama. Everything from his games, to the way he insisted that the masses had to be eating out of his hands, was just... Well... The guy was acting like a chick who had PMS.

"What do we do?" Carly asked, her voice lacking its usual force.

"Wait until Barry and Justine get back," Jonathan, who was guarding the shooter, said.

"I don't get it. Why did Oliver try to hurt May?" Carly asked, interrupting Chris's internal debate.

Abby was very upset, but Chris didn't want to lead her on. He couldn't be with Abby because of a punishment that was handed down due to past mistakes. He wasn't going to give in to the powerful urge to wrap his arms around her. Instead, he'd stand there, and hope that she calmed down on her own. But then his remorse kicked in, and Chris cursed, stepped over the gunk that Oliver had thrown up, and walked over to May's bed. He sat beside Abby, and with one arm pulled her into his lap, her face mashed against his chest. The girl shivered violently, but after Chris began rubbing her back, she relaxed.

"May's fine. You helped her," Chris softly said. After a few minutes, the door opened and the two muses entered, followed by two campus police officers. They eyed the bullet-ridden room, and the gun resting on one of the dressers, and acted quickly. One of the officers, a male with graying hair, actually stepped in the slimy vomit to get to Oliver, who was pale and afraid.

"Hands up," the campus police officer ordered. Oliver didn't comply. Instead, his face turned dark with contempt that made Chris's powers beg to be released.

"I will do no such thing," he said, his jaw tensing.

"Oliver, listen. We can talk about this," the man pleaded.

"I don't want to talk to you, human, I want to talk to Ebony," Oliver shouted. Chris had a terrible feeling that Oliver was being controlled.

"Oliver, I can get Ebony for you," the man offered.

"Since the girl didn't serve as a message, you, fool, you will," Oliver roared before pulling a knife from his boot and jamming it into the security guard's stomach. Jonathan snatched the gun that Oliver had used to shoot May and fired, the bullet slamming into Oliver's shoulder. Oliver groaned and fell backwards, and Abby leaped out of Chris's lap and sped toward the dying man. She sat down beside him and placed a hand on his forehead. The other officer, a female, was immobile as Abby comforted the dying man. In that moment, Chris felt powerless. He had screwed up by allowing the human police to deal with Oliver. One human was dead because he'd obeyed Justine's orders.

"Call an ambulance," Carly shouted to someone in the hallway, which broke Oliver from his trance.

"No," Oliver yelled, diving out of the way. But Chris was too quick. He shoved Oliver against the wall, the murderer's head bouncing off the plaster with a thud. When his eyes rolled back into his head, Abby breathed a sigh of relief.

"He's gone," Abby said before getting to her feet.

"He hadn't been matched with his soulmate, so we will see him again." Her soft words eased Chris a bit. The officer had another shot at life. "When he comes back, we will help him," Abby told him. She probably felt guilty as well. The prodigy didn't break it to Abby that he might not be a part of this world for much longer. Instead, he smiled at his gentle soulmate, and decided not to further upset her.

***

Carly James stood outside of Milton Hall, Jonathan at her side. He was shaking, and Carly could understand why. He'd had to subdue Oliver with a gun. The campus police had evacuated Milton Hall, and students stood in front of the building talking among themselves. Carly rested a hand on his shoulder, trying to offer him support, but Jonathan only relaxed marginally. Abby stood beside Carly, her eyes dry and hope filling her expression. Carly could understand why. Her fellow sister fate had the gift of reading people's reincarnation prospects, which meant that she could sense if they had a shot at coming back. Justine believed that when Abby gained more power, she could actually make people younger or older, based on a whim. On the other hand, Carly didn't wield tranquil like May, or lifespan like Abby. She could control passion. Yup! She could make someone become passionate about anyone or anything. Her power was also useful if Carly wanted to distract someone. Say if she wanted to rob a bank. No, wait, that was a stupid example. No, wait, Carly could make this work. Say if she wanted to rob a primitive bank, one with no cameras, she could make everyone in the building interested in looking out the window. They would become so passionate about the landscape that she could slip on by, steal the money, and leave without them noticing. That was exactly what she had done when the officers came in and saw Oliver's vomit. She handed them each one of her textbooks and made them so captivated that they sat in the hallway and read as Abby speed-cleaned the room.

"What are you thinking about?" Jonathan asked as he squeezed Carly's hand. Her heart warmed.

"My gifts," she admitted.

Jonathan nodded. "They are pretty cool," he said, his eyes lighting up for a moment before his expression grew empty again. "Do you think I killed him?" her boyfriend whispered.

"No, I don't," Carly said, mostly to comfort her man. She had no idea what had happened to Oliver. But what she did know was that her parents were going to blame her for it. After the precious golden boy got expelled for drinking, her mother actually thought that Carly had fed him the alcohol to weaken his resolve. She really thought that Carly wanted Oliver for herself. Her older brother, Sam, lived in New York, and had refused to take Carly's phone calls. He and Oliver had been especially close while they were both at Goodwell College. Sam had been a mentor to him. Sam, an accountant at a small firm in Upstate New York, had difficulty believing that Oliver snuck in alcohol.

"Carly, why are you crying?" Jonathan asked as he released her hand to wrap his arm around her.

"I... I didn't realize that I was crying," she admitted, pulling back from Jonathan to rub at her face. "It's just that I could use my parents' support. And I don't have it."

"Because of what Oliver did last year?" Jonathan asked sympathetically.

"Yes. And May got dragged into this. I have been so horrible to her," Carly said, feeling shameful for how she had snapped at her sister fate. And now May had been shot because of her.

"You were afraid that she'd hate you. May knows that," Jonathan told her.

"I know. It's just... I wish that I had never told campus security. It caused me so much grief," Carly said.

"But that idiot was punished for breaking the rules," Jonathan insisted. "You did the right thing, Carly." Carly hoped that someday she'd feel that way.

"Carly, what happened?" Kiaasked as she shoved through the crowd to get to her. Kiaand Lauren were together, both clutching coffee cups. Jonathan stiffened but then his expression went blank. "Is there a fire or something?" Lauren asked when she joined Margot.

"Shooting," Carly said, not wanting to talk to two of Oliver's friends. But judging on the nasty looks that most of the students gathered in front of the dormitory were giving the pair, she figured that other students weren't going to be kind to them.

"Shooting? Who got shot?" Lauren Clark wanted to know. Carly studied her former friend, preparing to explain everything.

"Oliver broke into my dorm and shot May," she said, her tone sour. "He shot her, and then killed the security guard that tried to stop him."

"You are a liar!" Kiashrieked. "Oliver wouldn't do that. May lied if she's saying so." With the way that this conversation was going, Carly wasn't going to add which security guard was gunned down.

"May is in a hospital getting stitched up," Carly lied. The story was that Josh panicked, scooped May up, and brought her to the hospital down the street. The hospital logs would confirm this. Her wound was a graze; she wouldn't have been kept overnight for that kind of injury. Justine figured that May would be interviewed at Josh's house.

"No, he wouldn't do that," Kiapleaded. "I don't understand why. He—"

"So Oliver tried to kill someone he barely knew? Why?" Lauren wanted to know.

"You were awful to May, and hadn't even met her beforehand," Carly argued, not shocked when she saw the sympathy in Lauren's eyes. She didn't say a word about the fate's accusation, just stood there wide-eyed, staring at the policemen who were going in and out of the dormitory.

"Margot, let's get out of here," Lauren told her friend after a few minutes, and they walked off. Carly couldn't believe Margot, but wasn't surprised. The girl was the aggressively loyal type. Carly briefly wondered if Kiahad a soulmate. Once they got married and found Karina, they'd find out.

Despite the doom and gloom of the night, excitement filled Carly. She couldn't wait to visit that realm again, find Emma's soulmate, and then set them up. Then, they'd be one quest closer to becoming powerful.

"Carly, what's going on?" Melody asked. She had a takeout bag in her hand, and was wearing a black spaghetti-strap dress and heels. It was no surprise that Carly ran into her, since they lived in the same dorm.

"Oliver shot May," Carly said as she glanced into Melody's confused eyes. "Then he killed a security guard with a knife." Melody's eyes landed on Jonathan, who nodded. Melody frowned at Carly, as if trying to figure out something.

"Well then, I'll be praying for all of you," Melody said before rushing off. Carly stared at her sister's outfit and then remembered that her birthday was that weekend. She had most likely come from dinner with either her friends or Carly's parents and brother. How crazy was that? Her parents hadn't even called her to make sure that she was all right.

# Chapter 28

Scott Wilson sat up, his stomach cramping, blood running down his face, momentarily blinding him. He wiped at his face, which made things a little clearer. His heart pounded when he realized what day it was. He had to make a choice or be destroyed. Scott considered lying, but he had too much pride in the supporters' cause to do so. Regrets tumbled into him, making the pain in his heart as sharp as the pain he felt when Rochelle forced him to walk on hot coals. That punishment had been doled out because Scott had called her ugly. Rochelle Jackson was vain, self-centered, and very dramatic. It figured that she'd side with the dark fates. He couldn't imagine her serving anyone but herself.

The door to the bedroom that they kept him in opened, and Rochelle hustled in, her dark eyes honed-in on him. "Darren, get up," she ordered. Scott's impulse was to correct her. Rochelle never bothered to remember anyone's name. But he had to know what was going to be done with the luckless supporter that had chased after him when he left his bride at the altar. Karina. He loved her with all he was, but couldn't marry her if that meant abandoning May. He had missed his cousin, and had needed to see her again.

"Huh?" Scott asked as he gently placed his scarred feet on the floor.

"Oh, right, we killed him. You're Scott," Rochelle said, laughing. Scott felt like he couldn't breathe anymore. No! They had killed his best friend. Darren's capture was something that Scott was to blame for. If the supporter hadn't attempted to rescue him, nothing would have happened to him. Scott felt rage envelop him, and he was filled with the desire to attack Rochelle. But the fight had been extinguished from him ages ago, when he was forced to leave May and his uncle Trent behind.

"Why?" Scott asked, his throat dry from lack of water.

"Why what?" Rochelle asked as she inspected her long, black hair extensions with a frown. "Ugh, I think that I got blood on this." Her nasal complaint caused Scott to roll his eyes.

"Why did you kill Darren?"

Rochelle glanced at Scott, and her confused gaze made him want to shake her. "Who's Darren?"

"The guy with the long black hair," Scott said in an exhausted voice.

"We didn't kill him! Did someone kill him? I sure hope not. We're going to trade him for the daggers. Though the supporters wanted you. We ain't gonna give you up, though. Unlike Darwin, you have potential," Rochelle said as she stepped further into Scott's room and closed the door. "Now, Tyler, stand," she ordered, a smile splitting her lips, which were as thick as sausage links.

"Why?" Scott inquired.

"Well, I have a date tonight with my soulmate. He's this nerd from Tennessee. I hate nerds. But Nor promised that he's a rich nerd," Rochelle bragged. Scott's heart froze. Had they found Josh Bird already?

"What's his name?" Scott asked.

"Nathan Prescott. He's... Well..."

"Wait, Nathan Prescott?" Scott asked, shocked.

"Yeah. Oh... That's right. You weren't in on the joke. We purposefully started chasing Josh Bird just to throw you off. We've known about Nathan Prescott for years. And do you know what's even better?" Rochelle asked as she reached out and caressed Scott's bloody cheek. Scott's heart was shattering; his hope that the world would become a better place had been dashed. It took him a moment to realize that he had to engage Rochelle, or she'd become angry.

"What?" Scott hoarsely asked.

"You idiots actually thought that Josh was someone special. You wasted all of your time guarding him. And for what?" Rochelle laughed. "You supporters are so stupid. You think that you can outsmart us? But you just played into our hands. Because you kept Josh isolated in Hawaii, he was unable to find his soulmate," Rochelle said.

"Why Josh? He was just an innocent kid," Scott said.

"I know, right? I told Nor to forget about Josh, and to just focus on Nathan. But she told me that she knew best, and that we needed to keep the supporters and Possum busy. Since Possum is neutral and unavailable, we had to do something with him," she said, guilt flashing in her eyes. "It was like really sad. Oh, I forgot, you asked why Josh. Well, I pointed him out while we were shopping. He was cute enough, and..." Rochelle rubbed her smooth forehead. "Oh, right, I forgot why I was here. I always do that. So, Bobby, I want you to clean up. After you do that, I have clothes for you to change into. You'll be my practice date, since I've never been on one before," Rochelle decided.

"I thought that I had to make my choice today," Scott said, knowing that he'd rather die than go on a date with Rochelle.

"Oh, I was supposed to open with that. Sorry, Steve. You don't have to make a choice. Nor said I can keep you, since Nathan is so... I can't picture myself getting horizontal with him. Disgusting! But we need a new set of twins, since Nor's pair have been so disobedient. Anyway, get dressed. I'll take off your stupid house arrest bracelet because it's distracting," Rochelle said, eying the bathroom door. "Now take a shower!"

"Wait, I'm... You're going to keep me here so that you can..."

"Yes. But not for the first year. The twins need to be born first, then I kill Nathan. Once I have the twins, I'll become infertile due to the amount of power that will be coursing through me," Rochelle stated. Scott was going to be sick when he realized that there would never be an end to his torture. He stumbled to the bathroom and stripped out of his soiled jeans and button-down and hobbled into the shower stall to bathe.

Rochelle apparently became impatient, so when he exited the stall, she was standing there, a bundle of clothes in her arms. "Man. It's too bad that I have to be pure when I marry, Nathan, or we'd be having fun right now. I can't risk getting pregnant. I don't know if you know this, but contraceptives don't work on fates. Our powers are too strong." Rochelle pouted. "I won't be like Ebony and waste my pregnancy." A chill went down Scott's spine when he realized that Rochelle was saying that Ebony had a child out there.

"Who's her child?" Scott asked as Rochelle handed him the first article of clothing: briefs.

"We don't know. She hid him. But we're sure that the guy is super powerful," Rochelle said as she gave Scott the slacks to change into. Then she gave him the button-down shirt, which he quickly shrugged into and buttoned. When Scott was finished, Rochelle gestured for him to sit on the toilet seat cover. He obeyed, lest he be forced to eat nails, and Rochelle combed his hair, which had grown into an afro.

"Why don't you just stay with Nathan?" Scott asked, which caused Rochelle to smack him in the ear with the comb.

"Because he's a loser. I want someone hot like you," Rochelle said when she placed the comb in the drawer attached to the sink. Then she grabbed Scott's left arm and traced the sterling silver bracelet. She quickly removed it, and power seeped into Scott. It angered him that he wasn't going to fight her. Scott had been so beaten down that he wasn't the warrior that he had once been.

Before he could say anything to Rochelle, a girl with long, curly black hair appeared behind Rochelle. She was beautiful with friendly brown eyes, and a smile that could make anyone happy. It was his cousin's best friend, Abigail. Scott instinctively wanted to let out a scream, to warn Rochelle, but then he remembered that he didn't have to. Abby raised a delicate hand and shot a light at Rochelle's back which caused her eyes to widen in fear. Her skin began losing its youthful appearance, and before Scott's eyes, she began to age. Then a hand rested on his shoulder.

"It's okay, Scott. We're here to save you," an unfamiliar voice said, and then his surroundings changed.

***

Melody James stood in the kitchenet of the suite that she shared with her two best friends, Lauren Clark and Immy Blake. Neither of her roommates had returned from the spectacle occurring in front of Milton Hall, and she was glad for that. There were so many thoughts racing through her head, and she had to sort them out. First of all, her parents and her brother Sam were in town, and during dinner, they all lectured her. They were disappointed that Melody had refused Oliver's proposal.

" _Honey, why did you reject him in front of everyone? You could have accepted, then had a talk with him in private," her father reasoned._

" _Mel, you are making the biggest mistake of your life. You and Oliver are perfect together. You will regret this," her mom scolded. But the worst had been Sam's rebuke, given during dessert._

"Melody, he spent two months planning the marriage proposal. We were all supposed to celebrate this weekend. But you were too stupid to know what was good for you," Sam lectured. It hadn't mattered that Melody did want to marry Oliver, or that, had he asked her again, she would have said yes. She loved him.

"Melody, what are you doing?" Lauren asked as she entered the kitchenet. Melody hadn't heard the apartment door open and slam shut like it usually did whenever her friend entered.

"Just getting a bottle of water. I need an aspirin," Melody grumbled as she reached into the fridge and took the last water bottle, which would bother Immy, who was like a fish. One rarely ever saw her without a water bottle in her grip. But Melody was desperate for some relief.

"Okay. Do you want to talk about Oliver?" Lauren cautiously asked. Melody spun around to face Lauren, who had puffy eyes.

"Not really," Melody responded in an emotionless voice.

"Well, he... I just can't believe he shot May and killed that security guard," Lauren said, anger twisting her beautiful face. "He's a monster!"

Anger filled Melody at her best friend's words. How dare she just give up on Oliver like that? Was Lauren going to believe the words of Carly James, the liar? There had to be more to the story. She'd wait for Chaplain Reed's wife, Dorothy, to contact her. They had a plan for Melody to propose to him during the next chapel service. They were all supposed to work on it tomorrow. She'd give Melody an update, and even then she wouldn't be able to turn her back on her love, because he was innocent.

"Lauren, listen to yourself. How dare you! You know that Carly isn't the most honest person, and you're believing her just like that?" Melody nearly shouted. Lauren flinched, bit her lip, and then took a deep breath.

"I didn't want to say anything because Oliver is my best friend. But... He... He paid Possum to get him the alcohol. He said that he needed to take the edge off so that he could..."

Melody, didn't hesitate. She slapped Lauren across the face hard.

"Get out! How dare you turn on him? He loved you! He was your best friend," Melody screamed as the door flew open and Kiaentered, followed by Lauren's little sister, Patty, who was bawling hysterically. Lauren forgot about Melody and ran to her distraught sister.

Kiaglanced at a livid Melody, rubbed her forehead, and approached her. "Melody, it's Peter," she said. "Oliver killed him." Melody's heart shattered at the news that Lauren's father, Peter, was the security guard that was killed. Today had been his birthday, and he was supposed to be with his daughters, celebrating.

Kiaquietly continued, her voice soft, "He heard the gunshots and went to help May." So it was true, Melody was in love with a monster.

# Chapter 29

The same man that had held her, kissed her, proposed to her, was a murderer. He had killed Lauren's father. And Melody had slapped the poor girl for doubting Oliver. Lauren had every right to hate him. He was a monster. Oliver Lincoln Reed was nothing more than a monster, and suddenly, Melody couldn't be in this cramped apartment anymore. She had to escape.

Melody ran to her room, shoved her feet into the sneakers that she had left by her bed, and rushed for the door. She didn't care that she was still in her black dress, and that her hair was undone. She needed her family. Her parents would figure everything out. Melody should have asked Immy if she could use her car, but this was an emergency. She slid into the mini Cooper and sped out of the parking lot, the squeal of her tires making her heart race with fear. What if Immy saw her? Melody was driving her baby, but she couldn't think to care at this moment. Monster. Please! No! Don't let the love of her life be a monster.

Melody had an extra key to her family's hotel suite, so she didn't need to bother with the front desk. She parked in the garage and then bolted for the door. "Welcome to the—" The receptionist's words cut off when she realized that Melody wasn't going to chitchat. Melody called the elevator and waited for the doors to open. Once they did, she bolted in, not even caring that she collided with a pissed-off businessman. When the car opened up to the eleventh floor, she jogged down the hallway and quickly placed her key in the door and shoved it open.

Her parents and brother were sitting on one of the beds, watching television, when she entered the room. "Melody, what's wrong?" her father, the first person to notice her, demanded. "I thought that we said that you couldn't stay with us in the hotel."

"Dad, I need to talk to you," Melody said, tears streaming down her face.

"About what?" Sam asked as he patted the spot beside him. But Melody was suddenly frozen. What am I doing? I can't tell my parents about Oliver without speaking to him. Can I speak to him? Does he need someone bail him out? Do they offer bail to murderers?

"Mel, why did you go out dressed like that?" her mother interrupted, which interrupted the stream of questions that Melody was asking herself.

"Oliver killed Lauren's father and shot another student," Melody cried out.

"Liar!" her mother objected. "Oliver wouldn't do that.

"He did," Melody pleaded. "He really did."

"Shut up!" melody's mother, a skinny middle-aged woman with dark brown hair and Carly's blue eyes, screamed.

"Let's watch the news," Sam calmly decided. Melody's father, a blond-haired, blue-eyed, pale, muscular man, flipped the channels until he found the local news. It took all of thirty seconds for her family to receive the confirmation that they didn't want. All of them had been terribly wrong about Oliver Lincoln Reed. Melody couldn't bear to look at the screen. The reporters reading off his name was terrible enough. She covered her ears with her hands, but the news still filtered in, staining her brain and shattering her heart.

"This is all Carly's fault," Melody's mother hissed. "She made him snap."

"How, Mom? Carly wasn't the one he shot," Sam argued as he walked over to Melody, his face filled with shock. He wrapped his arms around his sister and she hugged him tightly. Then there was a knock on the door. Sam released Melody and pulled opened the door and stepped back. Natasha and a tall blonde that she didn't recognize entered the room, both people sporting serious expressions.

"Melody, it's good that you are here. This makes my life a lot easier," Natasha said.

"Natasha, what are you doing here?" Melody's mother asked, confused. She hated Natasha, only because she had been the only one who insisted that Carly was innocent.

"J'quan, Possum, now," Natasha shouted. Moments later, a fog enveloped Melody and she couldn't think anymore. She was aware that her body was moving, walking into the elevator with her parents, the blonde, an unfamiliar dark-skinned man, Natasha, and Possum. She didn't seem to protest as she walked out the door, handed Immy's keys to the blonde, and hopped into the minivan with her family. When they drove to the airport, the group breezed through security without having to show any ID.

The group boarded a private jet, and Melody wasn't given control of her body until the plane lifted into the air. "What's going on?" her mother shouted. Her agitated mother was in the seat next to hers. "I don't fly. I have anxiety problems."

"Then go to sleep," Possum said, and just like that, Melody's mother was out like a light. Possum walked around, touching each passenger on the shoulder, as if offering comfort. Melody's family were flying with the four people that had kidnapped them.

"What's going on?" Sam asked. He was in the seat behind Melody's.

"Well, we are saving you from some bad people," Possum said, his voice gentle.

"Who?" Melody asked. Possum stood in front of the first row of seats, his dark eyes resting on Melody's mother.

"I'm fond of Luther. Is mommy dearest going to puke?" Possum asked, his eyes focusing on Melody.

"Who's Luther?" Melody asked.

"My jet," Possum said, rolling his eyes.

"Probably not," Melody said, lying through her teeth. She just wanted to know what was going on. Possum glanced at Melody's mother, and the woman woke up, panic filling her face. Melody placed a hand on her mother's shoulder. "Mom, calm down. Possum will tell us what's going on if you stay calm," she whispered. Her mother took a deep breath and nodded.

"Okay, folks. You screwed Carly James over, and we may have been exposed," Possum began. And then he went into a fantastical story that Melody didn't believe until Possum demonstrated his quick healing ability by slicing a portion of his arm open with a blade.

"If you are immortal, who's your soulmate?" my mother challenged, her eyes wide with confusion.

"Don't know. I'm not a prodigy per se. I'm a rare exception, an immortal that was born to a fate and her prodigy. They were murdered," Possum explained. "So I've been serving both sides, trying to figure it out, and so far, nothing."

"Maybe this Nor person killed them," Melody's mother suggested.

"No. She wasn't born yet. But when I find the person, I shall get my revenge," Possum insisted, his eyes trained on Melody. Melody blinked, trying not to draw his attention.

"So, Oliver is working with the protesters?" Melody wanted to know.

"Yup. He's her secret weapon. He joined a few years ago when Nor offered him a million dollars," Possum reported.

"How did you find that out?" Melody's mother demanded.

"He told me, once I convinced him to," Possum said with a smirk. Melody had two objectives: stay calm, and find Carly. If Possum was telling the truth, which she doubted, Carly was a powerful fate. Melody thought that this was nothing but a cult. She had to rescue her sister from this.

***

Scott stared at Abby and the unfamiliar guy standing in front of him. Both of them eyed Scott as if he were about to attack them at any moment. "Scott, it's me, Abby," she said, a gentle smile on her face.

"Abby, is it really you or is Possum messing with my head?" Scott had to confirm what he was seeing. A brunette followed by Chris Bird entered the room. The brunette had tears streaming down her face.

"While you were being held, did you see my family?" the brunette demanded. Scott shifted from foot to foot, his head aching. Now that he was free, he had to warn the council about Rochelle.

"No. It was just me and my friend Darren. Why?" Scott wanted to know. Justine rushed into the room, her face filled with concern.

"Hey, Scott. How are you?" she gently asked.

"Where is Karina?" Scott choked out. Justine straightened and scowled.

"You caused her a lot of pain," the muse softly said, her tears beginning to fall. "She loved you, and you left her at the altar."

"I didn't want to leave her. I just... I couldn't leave May. I had gone back to visit her, and she was hurting. You should have seen her. I..."

"As heart-warming as this is, we rescued you for a reason. We need your help," the brunette with the green eyes said. Scott had no idea what they needed him for. But it couldn't have been worse than being Rochelle's plaything.

"With what?" he asked.

"Finding my family," the green-eyed girl said. "Where are they?"

"I don't know. Am I supposed to?" Scott asked.

"Let's backtrack," the dark-skinned guy began. "He doesn't even know who some of us are."

"I'm Carly, this is Jonathan, and I'm guessing that you know Abby and Chris," Carly said, gesturing to people as she said their names.

"Are you hungry?" Abby asked.

"Yes," Scott said, his voice hoarse.

"Sit down. I'll bring you some soup," Abby offered as she led Scott to a chair. He plopped down, the exhaustion making his body ache. Abby left the room and Justine sat beside him.

"Rochelle knows who her soulmate is. It's—"

"We know. We were eavesdropping. How do you think we knew to take you after Rochelle was stupid enough to remove your bracelet?" Carly asked.

"They don't have your family," Scott said. "Rochelle would have tortured them in front of me."

"Maybe we should off the nerd so that Rochelle doesn't get her full powers. It's what they were going to do to Josh," Chris mused as he sat on a recliner.

"We can't murder an innocent," Abby cried as she carried in a tray holding soup, bread, cheese, crackers, and a tall glass of water. She placed the dinner tray in Scott's lap, then sat on the couch on his other side.

"Abigail, think about it. If we kill him, that will get rid of Rochelle," Jonathan reasoned.

"No point. He'll come back again," Scott said before putting a spoonful of soup into his dry mouth.

"He's right. Once a fate is born and becomes immortal, her prodigy will reincarnate until they link to one another," Justine told them.

"Great. So let's kill him every time he's born," Chris suggested.

"Chris, now you want to murder babies?" Abby cried.

"It is logical," Carly interjected.

"So now that Scott is a dead end, how will we find your family? For some reason, I can't teleport to them," Jonathan admitted.

"As you go on quests, that will change. You—" Chris's groan caused Scott to pause. "Wait. You're a prodigy?"

"Yes," Chris said. "Abigail's with me."

"With you?" Scott inquired.

"Abby and Chris are soulmates. Jonathan and I are soulmates. May and Josh are soulmates," Carly listed.

"May? My cousin May?" Scott asked, hopeful.

"Yes. Your cousin, May. May, Abby, and I are fates," Carly revealed, which nearly stopped Scott's heart.

"One Aros per country. America already has an Aros," Scott protested. "They... How are your abilities able to work in Nor's domain?"

"What do you mean?" Chris asked.

"Say if you guys went to Canada, your abilities wouldn't work. That's why an Aros rarely ever travels without an escort when they are on vacation," Scott explained. "But you're sure? My cousin is a fate?" If that were the case, then his cousin was in danger that he couldn't protect her from.

"Where is she?" Before anyone could answer Scott, the door opened, and six men dressed in red and blue entered. Judging by their armbands, they were supporters.

"Who are you?" Chris asked, his hand extended. The bulkier of the six held up a hand.

"I see you have Scott, which makes no sense. But whatever. Stand. You are coming with us," the man ordered, and Scott knew that he was about to enter another version of hell.

***

Laurel tugged her dress into place. She had no idea why she was attending the wedding of her best friend and her ex-boyfriend. Maybe she just liked punishing herself. She pulled her jet-black hair up into a chignon and eyed her face thoughtfully, debating on whether or not a little blush would serve any purpose for her. There was a knock on her door. Laurel sighed and rushed out of her bedroom, leaping over the boxes that were still in her living room. She had moved into a one-bedroom last week and discovered that she didn't have enough room for all of the clothes and shoes that she had purchased over the years.

She unlocked the door and her best friend, Jojo, stood in front of her, a bottle of wine in one hand and her broken heart in another. Jojo was clutching her chest, tears streaming down her face.

"I can't believe this! He..." Her blonde-haired friend couldn't get the words out. She had been dumped by the jerk. Laurel backed away from the door and Jojo entered, and when the apartment door was closed, she pressed her back against it. "It works every time. Drop the illusions," a girl ordered. Gone was her friend, and the image was replaced by a teenager with long, wavy, brown hair. She smiled kindly.

"Sorry for tricking you. I just didn't know how else to get in here. You have to listen to me," the woman said, her eyes frantic. Laurel gasped when the bottle of wine turned into a gun.

"What's going on? Where's Jojo?" Laurel cried.

"Jojo's fine. Relax. We need to leave as soon as possible. The jet is waiting for us," the brunette said.

"Jet?" Laurel asked, confused. Moments later, her body and her mind disconnected, which was frightening. She fought it, the sensation of being controlled making her panic.

"Stop fighting me, Laurel," the girl cried before pointing the gun at her and pulling the trigger.

# Chapter 30

The jet landed in the middle of nowhere. Melody cursed when she didn't see so much as a sign that would indicate the name of the city she had been flown to. Her mother had been subdued by Possum, and was currently being carried by Triston. Her father peered around the landing strip, his brows pinching together.

Possum walked over to Melody and briefly touched her shoulder. "Melody, I'm sorry that we had to take you like this. We had no choice. The dark fates were going to find you eventually," he softly said.

"What are you going to do with us?" she asked, eying her family with fear in her heart. Would they all live until tomorrow? Possum didn't answer, which wasn't a shock. He only spoke when he saw fit. So Melody had no choice but to stand there in the chilly night, waiting for her fate to be revealed.

An hour later, two stretch limos appeared in the distance. Melody wasn't surprised when her family was separated. She sat in the car with Triston, Possum, and her mother, who was placed beside her. Then, to Melody's annoyance, Possum blindfolded her.

"You might want to keep my mother asleep. She isn't going to like being blindfolded," Melody quietly warned.

"Fine by me," Possum said, right before the sounds of her mother's snores filled the limo.

"Are you going to kill us?" Melody asked a few minutes after the car began moving.

"Let's just say that your life will not be the same again. Everything that you once knew will be gone, Melody. I'm sorry about that. But you'll be fine," Possum assured her.

"What do you mean?" she asked Goodwell College's junior class president.

"I can't tell you. But you'll find out soon enough," he warned.

Melody shuddered, trying to comprehend why her life was heading in a bizarre direction. To be honest, her life changed as soon as Oliver pulled the trigger. He... No! She couldn't think about that evil monster. Thinking of him caused her nothing but pain and confusion. Carly may have been telling the truth. What if she was? Then Oliver attacked her, and Melody would have cursed her own sister by marrying the predator. Her younger sister was forced to deal with the attack alone. Melody abandoned her sister when she needed her most.

No! That couldn't be true. Carly was lying. She wanted Oliver for her own and when he rejected her, she wanted revenge. Oliver had never drunk a drop a day in his life. For goodness's sakes, he'd yelled at Melody for going to a bar over the summer. He wouldn't have drunk, which meant that Carly was lying. Carly was a liar, but that didn't change the fact that the love of her life was a murderer. Oliver Lincoln Reed was a monster who killed someone, and Melody had to try like hell not to love him anymore.

***

I'm a sneaky little fate, May decided as she watched Josh sleep. It had been two days since Oliver the creep had shot her. Her wound was healed, and for the first time, her heart wasn't heavy. She had spent those two days getting to know her soulmate, a boy who loved to take naps in the middle of the day. She was growing impatient due to the fact that she missed him. The fate had decided to get out of bed and brush her teeth so that Josh wasn't assaulted by her morning breath.

May straddled him, her mouth falling open in surprise when he immediately wrapped his hands around her hips. Good, he was awake. She leaned down and kissed his chin, enjoying the sensation of kissing the fuzz on his face. He grumbled, his eyes still closed tightly. Her lips traveled, going from his fuzz to his cheek, and then to his lips. Josh didn't respond at first, but then his grip on her waist disappeared, and he sat up and embraced her. Their lips continued to meet as he slid his tongue into her mouth. But then, to May's disappointment, Josh ended the kiss. "May," he whispered in her ear, which made her stomach quiver. "We have to start cooking. We promised the group that we'd feed them."

"You said that you would start at three o'clock. It's two fifty-five, so we have five minutes to spare," May whispered against Josh's neck. He shivered and held her tighter. "So, baby, I penciled make-out session into your calendar." In response, Josh pressed a kiss on her neck, which annoyed May. She didn't want to be teased, she wanted to be kissed. She gently gripped the back of Josh's head and pressed her lips to his. She bit at his succulent bottom lip, happy when his response was to begin kissing her. Her plan was going wonderfully, until Josh's alarm went off. To May's surprise, Josh didn't pull away from her. Instead, he kissed her even harder and pulled her closer. He broke the kiss, took a deep breath, turned off the alarm clock, and then kissed May's forehead.

"May, we have to stop," Josh said, the wistfulness in his voice making her smile.

"Why?" she breathlessly asked.

"Because apparently contraceptives don't work on fates. Something about their powers overriding them," Jonathan said in a teasing voice that made May squeal. She leapt off Josh and glared at the teleporter, who looked like crap.

"Jonathan," May cried, shocked at the dirt covering his cheek, the blood on his shirt, and the red welts on his arms. But what was most noticeable was the thick silver bracelet around his left wrist. "What happened?" Josh wanted to know.

"I have to bring you to the supporters' headquarters or the shocks will get worse," he said through gritted teeth.

"Take us where?" Josh demanded. May's heart was pounding so loudly that she was having a hard time thinking.

"The council," Jonathan groaned, and then he doubled over in pain. May ran over to him, immediately pushing tranquil into his system, making his body calm. Jonathan straightened and smiled at her.

"Thank you, May. It stopped," Jonathan croaked. "Why are they doing this? We agreed to do the ceremony," Josh said.

"They won't—" Jonathan cried out again, and May immediately touched his forehead and soothed his pain. "Until we prove ourselves, they will treat us like new recruits."

"New recruits?" she asked, confused. But Josh seemed to understand.

"All right then. May, let's go," Josh insisted. Jonathan pulled two bracelets identical to his out of his pocket and appeared sorrowful.

"If you think that the twins are bad, wait until you meet Parker Hensly," Jonathan grumbled before shuddering.

"So, if we don't wear those bracelets, then you'll be punished?" Josh asked, his voice filling with frustration.

"Yes," Jonathan said. "And they won't let us see the twins."

"Okay then," May decided, holding out her wrist. As soon as Jonathan slid the bracelet on her, pain shot through her entire body. She groaned, and nearly collapsed until she remembered to use tranquil to ease her suffering. Josh slipped his bracelet on, and May immediately grabbed his hand. Moments later, the three immortals were transported to a large exam room. A tall, muscular man stood at the door, a black rectangular device clutched in his hand. He eyed Jonathan with approval, and then pointed the remote at him. Moments later, the teleporter doubled over in pain. May squeezed his hand, pumping more of her power into him, which made her lightheaded.

"Stop, Parker. We'll listen to you," Josh pleaded.

Parker laughed. "Of course you'll listen to me, Josh. I have no doubt about that. But this one has been defiant from the moment our teams brought him here. Your brother has been worse. We have been forced to sedate him," Parker snarled. "When he wakes up, we'll begin his isolation."

"Why?" May asked, her tongue becoming heavy. "If you're the good guys, why are you doing this?"

"Because you kids are not a part of the new Aros. You are immortals who think that you're something special. But you aren't. You are just like me," Parker taunted.

"And if we are, why are you torturing us?" May wanted to know. Parker pointed the remote at her and the pain was supposed to increase, May was sure of it. But she intensified her grip on tranquil. When she didn't double over, Parker's sneer turned into fury.

"You did something to the bracelet," the torturer yelled before pointing the remote at Jonathan. When he didn't double over, Parker shook the remote, then rubbed his chin. Moments later, Natasha rushed in, her eyes wide and panicked.

"Parker, I screwed up," she cried. "I—"

"You screwed up what?" he asked, annoyed.

"I... May, I need your help," Natasha said. "My help?" May asked, feeling that she had entered a terrible dream. "Why?"

"I should have gone with Macy to get her. I should have known that Macy couldn't be trusted," Natasha sniffled. May was sick of all of this. She hated Parker, the torture that her friends were going through, and Natasha's insistence on talking in circles. She had to do something. Glaring at Parker, she sent him an impulse to free all of the members of the Aros. He began with Jonathan, taking off his bracelet and flinging it against the wall. After relieving Josh and May of their jewelry, Parker ran out of the room.

"Seriously, Natasha. What's going on?" May demanded when she released her hold on tranquil. Jonathan released her hand and disappeared, probably rounding up the rest of his group.

"The council doesn't believe that you guys are the new Aros. So they will torture you, then make you take the supporter pledge. They train supporters by punishing them when they disobey orders. Believe me, once you've been shocked enough, you will begin to serve them. Now, back to my crisis. My sister, Macy, got trigger-happy and shot someone. May, can you soothe her?" Natasha pleaded, tears streaming down her face.

"Sure, once you feed me," the fate responded after rubbing her head. Jonathan vanished, but then reappeared with Abby, Chris, and Carly. Abby, who had tears streaming down her face, ran to May and pulled her into a hug. May patted her back, trying to comfort her friend.

"We need to get out of here," Chris insisted.

"Not without the twins. Natasha, where are they?" Jonathan demanded.

"You have to have your linking ceremony," Natasha protested.

"No. They don't believe that we are the new Aros. What's the point?" Carly demanded.

"Parker doesn't believe that you are the new Aros. But I do. I've seen you work. You can't just give up on your destiny," Natasha pleaded.

"Look, Natasha, we've been kidnapped, tortured, and deprived of food and water. On top of that, I need to find my family," Carly snapped. "They are missing. So I—"

"But... Macy..."

"Natasha, where are the twins?" Chris snapped, his eyes blazing.

"Okay. Okay. I don't know. The council is in a meeting, though. I'm sure that you could—"

Before Natasha could even finish her suggestion, May found herself in an auditorium with rows of empty seats. Instead of a stage, there was a dais with a large oval table, at which five council members sat. There were six empty seats, probably meant for the fates and prodigies. May food in front of the steps of the dais, frowning at the withered old people. They had been the ones to order her torture, to assure that she was loyal? They had kidnapped Ronny and Karina and locked them up in solitary confinement? The council held two men and three women. Even the youngest member, a man with white hair and wrinkled skin, looked older than the Earth's core. Was this what she had to look forward to?

# Chapter 31

"What is the meaning of this?" the man wearing a blue suit and gray tie demanded. He was bald and had dark skin and a thin frame. Josh thought that a toddler could take him out, so he wasn't too afraid of the man.

"I'm Josh Bird, the guy that you wanted to kill," Josh said, his eyes trained on each member of the council.

"The imposter?" the youngest member of the council asked. Well, youngest was relative, considering that he looked older than dirt. The man had snow-white hair and watery gray eyes, and a drooping face. Josh could tell that the man was mocking him. Apparently his attitude didn't sit well with his soulmate.

May glared at the man and sent him an impulse for him to do a jig. Well, Josh assumed that she sent him an impulse, because a guy like that would never dance in that manner. Carly, Chris, and Jonathan snickered when the man began shaking his butt, his horrendous moves providing a bit of comedy. One of the female council members attempted to raise her hand, but Josh flung his power at her and her body froze.

"Stop it," the other female ordered. She had a smirk on her face, as if she had something in the bag. May followed her soulmate's move and released the man from her influence.

Josh eyed the gold necklace around the woman's neck and crossed himself. This was Alessandra, the senior council member. She was also what Ronny and Karina described as a ruthless old hag who would torture children, if it would help the cause. He eyed her cold expression and wanted to shiver.

"Josh Bird, is this weak display supposed to impress me?" Alessandra asked, her nose turning up in disgust.

"Why did you kidnap us? We agreed to perform the linking ceremony," Josh demanded, despite the fact that he wanted to pull May from the room.

Alessandra snarled. "You hellions are not the next American Aros. Two Aros' aren't able to coexist in the same territory. An Aros is tied to the land. From what I discovered, Josh Bird, the north and south are still united. So spare me the lies. From what I figured, the six of you are descendants of powerful immortals," she reasoned.

"Lady, spare us the speech. We just want the twins back so that we can figure out how to complete our love quest. Hand them over," Carly snapped, "so I can find my family."

Josh didn't miss the worry that flashed on the faces of every council member but Alessandra.

"Tell me, Carly. What kind of potion did the elusive Ebony feed you?" the senior council members wanted to know.

"I didn't drink anything. I'm a fate. Believe me, I don't want to be. But we are. We even had that weird dream and saw Josh and May's past life. So stop doing this crap. I need to find my family," Carly shouted, fear causing her voice to rise. Alessandra seemed more amused than concerned.

"I'm sure that the protesters have your little family. Leave so that we can deal with real problems," Alessandra ordered.

"Sure. When you tell us how to perform the linking ceremony," Chris challenged, which made Josh frown. He didn't want those senile old people showing him how to perform a sacred ceremony that would bind May to him forever. He wanted May to have the wedding of her dreams, with her cousin Scott walking her down the aisle.

"Fine. I need some entertainment today," Alessandra said before standing and descending the platform, the train of her gray gown dragging against the floor. She stood in front of the Aros, everyone except for Abby dwarfing her. "Okay, fates, stand to my left in the order of your ranking, prodigies to my right in the order of your ranking."

Since Alessandra 's directions weren't to poke out his soulmate's eye and eat it, Josh complied. Chris was in between Josh and Jonathan, who was clenching his fists. "Luke, I need the chalice and a knife." Before Josh could protest, the man who had been sitting next to Alessandra left the platform and went through a black door that rested beside the stage. He returned, clutching a tray which had a dagger and a cup covered in rubies resting on it.

"John, hold the tray," Alessandra said, her flat tone telling Josh that she couldn't care less about the proceedings.

John was the man that May had forced to do that bizarre jig. He stomped off the dais, glaring at the fates and prodigies as he stood beside Luke.

"Because I think that this is a waste of time, I won't bother with vows," Alessandra said, which didn't sit well with Josh. He'd promised himself that he'd give May the romance that she wanted, complete with a declaration of love, a marriage proposal, and a big wedding. He'd do it all for her because he wanted to make his soulmate happy.

"State your first, middle, and last name, and then hold your hand out," Alessandra said.

John stepped in front of Josh, clutching a gold-studded knife.

"Joshua Ethan Bird," Josh said, his eyes widening when John sliced Josh's palm and shoved his bleeding hand toward the cup. He turned it over, causing his blood to drip into the cup. The pain wasn't bad, but he was surprised when the blood stopped and the wound closed. John and Luke stepped to the side, closer to Chris.

"Christopher Stephen Bird," he said in in an unenthusiastic tone before John sliced his palm.

After Chris stated his full name, the duo stepped in front of Jonathan. "Jonathan Luke Banks," Jonathan declared, which made Luke smirk.

"May Ann Wilson," May said. Josh winced when her palm was sliced, mainly because he hated the thought of any pain coming to her. He held his breath until it was clear that her wound healed.

"Abigail Hope Gonzales," Abby forced out. A tear trickled down her cheek when John sliced her palm.

"Carly Tracy James," Carly said, and John slightly hesitated before slicing into her flesh. Without preamble, John tipped Carly's hand, her blood dripping into the chalice. As soon as the blood of the Aros mixed, something happened. Josh felt pain lash him in the back. He cried out, but it faded before he could even voice the complaint. One by one, the prodigies then the fates cried out from the pain. The astonished expressions on the council members' faces caused unease to trickle through Josh's gut. He wanted to put a stop to this ceremony, but Alessandra spoke.

"That is the burden of responsibility that you will carry for your past mistakes," Alessandra said in a weary tone. Then pain shot through Josh's feet, causing him to cry out again. But just like before, the pain left him instantly.

Alessandra waited until Carly yelped before speaking again. "That is the promise that you will make to America. May your powers be bound to this country until it is no more." Josh's eyes watered and burned. He was relieved when the agony faded. It was far worse than what he suffered before. Josh blinked, clearing his vision. "You will use your eyes to watch over the American people. Make sure that they all make proper matches." Now say, 'this is my vow.'"

"This is my vow," Josh said.

"This is my vow," Chris said. On and on, his friends made a vow to be what this country needed. Then Luke shouted, startled when the ruby-covered cup began shaking furiously. Light began filtering out from the cup, and suddenly, uncapped energy filled Josh, and it was so overwhelming that he could barely contain it.

"You grabbed the real chalice, Luke!" John shouted, horrified.

"That's what Alessandra told me to do," Luke argued. Josh grunted and collapsed to the ground, the energy weighing him down. He groaned, feeling so encumbered that all he wanted to do was thrust this power away from him.

"Josh, let the energy go," Barry ordered.

"Barry?" Josh asked, surprised.

"Jonathan teleported me here. Shove it away from you," he encouraged.

Josh took a deep breath and followed the muse's instructions. The prodigy pushed the energy into the building, forcing it to disperse. When Josh opened his eyes, Barry was no longer standing above him. Josh sat up, feeling both hungry and thirsty, but knowing that the oldest hag, Alessandra, wasn't going to assist him in getting sustenance. After getting to his feet, Josh surveyed the room and frowned. Every council member aside from John were standing in front of the dais. They all peered down at John, who was nothing but a burned husk on the ground.

"What happened?" Josh asked, confused.

Alessandra, whose eyes were wet with tears, didn't answer. It was Luke who decided to enlighten the prodigy.

"Your energy passed over John. If he had been a loyal council member, he wouldn't have burned up. It's a test to ensure the Aros that their servants are loyal. Everyone with the supporter's mark will feel the burst. The loyal ones will survive, while the traitors will die. Let's just hope that no one bursts into flames in public," Luke said, sorrow in his eyes.

"That explains why our trade went wrong," the other female commented. "What do you think happened to Nor, Ebony, and Rochelle?"

"The earth rejected their claim. They are powerful immortal beings. They will age and will probably die off in a century or two," Alessandra suspected.

"That's a long time to have them hanging over our heads," Josh said as May touched his arm.

"Josh, do you know where the twins are?" she inquired, hopeful. Josh eyed Luke, who had heard the fate's question but didn't have the courtesy to answer it.

"Well, where are they?" Josh demanded impatiently. Still, Luke's lips stayed sealed.

***

As soon as the limos reached their destination, the doors opened, and Melody's blindfold was removed. Possum helped her out of the car and Melody blinked in surprise when she found herself in an apartment complex. She was led to a building with glass doors and a doorman who let them enter without questions. She entered a large wide-open entryway complete with a towering fake plant. Possum led her and her mother to a bank of elevators, and called one. When the doors opened, Melody entered the elevator, too weary to fight, and she was relieved when her mother joined her without a fuss.

When the doors closed, Possum pressed a button and the elevator shut upwards. "You're going to the infirmary for bloodwork. Then, you'll be sedated until they need you," he said. Fear shot through Melody, and her eyes began to water.

"Please, Possum, don't let them hurt me," Carly's sister cried. "I don't want to die."

"They won't kill you, Melody. They just want to examine you."

When the doors opened, Melody and her mother followed Possum into a room that held three hospital beds. After he directed Melody and her mother to the first two beds, a short blonde woman wearing scrubs pushed a cart into the room. Possum placed a hand on the nurse's shoulder. "Don't give Alice a hard time," he warned. Melody saw the dark warning in his eyes and got the hint. When Alice gently took Melody's left arm and began drawing blood, she didn't object. After five vials were filled, Alice set up an IV port in her arm, and then medicine began filling Melody's veins. When the nurse attempted to grab Melody's mother's arm, her mother leapt up and began attacking her. Melody's head was filling with fog, and she attempted to scream, but she couldn't. She couldn't do anything but watch as a tall man with dark brown hair shoved past Possum, pulled a gun, and shot her mother in the side. Melody went under before she could ensure that her mother had survived the shot.

# Chapter 32

Melody's eyes popped open and shrieks traveled to her, causing her sensitive head to ache. She blinked a couple of times, forcing her blurry vision to focus. The sight of the fluorescent lights made her eyes water, until she shifted her gaze to the bed beside her. It wasn't empty. A girl with dark hair was writing in agony. Her mouth was wide open and an agonized scream that nearly destroyed Melody's ear drums flew out of her mouth.

Melody eyed where the IV use to be attached to the stranger's arm and saw nothing connected to her, though the pole holding a half-filled bag of liquid was still by her bed. She cautiously sat up, and pain immediately began attacking every part of her, but she had to get to the writhing girl. She clutched the railing attached to her bed and slowly got to her feet. She swayed a bit but was able to make it to the girl, pulling her IV along for the ride.

Melody glanced down at the woman, who was topless. She had a bandage around her stomach, and as Carly's sister watched, the bandage detached from her body, taking a layer of skin with it. Melody was going to puke all over the struggling woman, who was clearing suffering from some allergic reaction to the sedatives. She needed to get her some help.

Melody cautiously opened the door to the exam room and saw a charred body lying in front of her. Okay, now that was disgusting, straight out of a horror film. Melody let out a vicious scream, frightened at the sight of that gruesome scene. Moments later, Natasha rushed down the hallway, her steps quick. She glanced down at the body, and her eyes went wide with shock. Then she spotted Melody, and panic filled her face. "Melody, get back into bed," Natasha cried. But Melody could do nothing but stare at the dead body while she made a racket with her screaming.

"What's going on?" the man who shot her mother asked as he stood beside Natasha. Melody snapped out of it and stopped screaming. Instead, she dove for the bastard who thought that he could kill innocent women. Her mother! How could Melody have forgotten what happened to her own mother? How had she forgotten the gunshot? Melody had been surprised that her eardrums had remained intact after the blast.

"Melody?" Natasha asked warily.

"Where's my mother?" Carly's sister demanded, glaring at him.

The man shrugged. "We don't have a doctor on call here, so in a few minutes, she'll probably be dead. Don't worry, we gave her sedatives and painkillers, and did stitch up the wound. But there's nothing else we can do," he told her. Melody felt sick and wasn't surprised when she vomited all over the man's steel-toed boots.

"Son of a—" the man began to say, but a groan cut him off. After Melody wiped her mouth with the hem of her dress, she glanced up at the evil bastard and saw that he was glowing and so was Natasha. Why were they glowing? Melody didn't have an answer, but she figured since they were distracted, she should try and find her mother before it was too late.

Melody glanced up and down the corridor, spotted the door directly across from her, and dove for it, uncaring that she had to step in her own vomit to get to the room. She opened the door, saw an identical room to hers with no one in the rumpled beds, and dashed back out of the hallway, frowning as she realized that her IV stand was no longer with her. Melody glanced down at her arm and saw that the IV had been detached. Well, that was convenient, since she didn't harm herself.

She opened each door, and didn't find anyone familiar until she opened the last door on the right. Her two roommates, Immy and Lauren, were strapped down to their beds. Patty was asleep, not a restraint in sight. Melody was about to slam the door shut when Immy groaned and jackknifed off the bed. Then she opened her hazel eyes and shrieked so loudly that Melody's ears rang. Moments later, Lauren and Patty both joined in, screeching like off-key sopranos. Melody had no idea what to do. But she didn't have much time with her mother left. She needed to make sure that her mother didn't die alone. That's all that mattered. But when she spun around, a wave of heat smacked her in the stomach and she collapsed to the floor, suddenly engulfed by soul-breaking pain. She too joined the chorus of screeching women as her bones began to ache, as if someone had covered them in lava.

She had to stand, to find her mother. But the pain proved to be too much. Melody tried bargaining with herself. Okay legs, in three seconds, you are going to carry me out into the hallway and up the stairs. If that happens, I'll feed the homeless every weekend. But as soon as she counted to three, her torso wouldn't allow her to even sit up. Agonizing pain was ravaging it.

"Melody," a soft voice called. "I'm going to pick you up." It was then that she registered that the screaming of her and the friends had stopped. She tried to open her mouth, but her body rebelled, as if making a sound was taboo. "It's Possum." He said those words as if Melody would find salvation in him. And then he scooped her up and began carrying her.

Melody theorized that he somehow stopped her from screaming, but the pain still filled Melody's entire body. "I'll get you help, Melody. I promise." Possum's words were gentle, and if her mouth hadn't been forced closed, she would have begged him to get help for her dying mother. Melody forced her lids open, and her vision was blurry, but she could still make out the class president's face. He looked upset. Possum rushed into the elevator with two glowing people, and Melody had to close her eyes because the combined light was making her eyes ache. When the elevator zoomed upwards, Melody wanted to scream because the movement jarred her bones.

"Possum, what's going on?" a man off to Melody's left asked.

"I don't know," Possum responded somberly. The doors slid open and Possum yelled, "Let me pass!" and Melody really hated him for that because that made her headache worse. Again, she would have told him that if she could actually talk. If Melody weren't in so much pain, she would have been angry for what she had to suffer through. Why her? Why had Carly gotten involved with this stupid cult? Why had these members, who called themselves supporters, dragged Melody into this? Most importantly, why had Carly allowed this to happen? For goodness's sakes, weren't they family? Melody understood that Carly and she hadn't been on the best of terms, but what did Carly expect? She had tried to seduce Melody's boyfriend, the man of her dreams. As what felt like acid began attacking her stomach, something occurred to Melody. The love of her life was no more. There was nothing she could do about it.

"Triston, open the door," Possum ordered. The squeak of a door opening told Melody that Triston had obeyed the terse command. Possum began running, which bounced Melody about, which made her feel even worse. " Alessandra, help!" Possum screamed.

"Possum? What the hell is wrong with her?" a familiar voice demanded. It was loud, male, and deep. Who was it? Was that Chris Bird? Was he a part of that cult too? Lauren had said that Chris had started hanging out with Carly.

"I don't know," Possum replied. Moments later, Melody landed on a hard surface, and thankfully Possum released his hold on her mouth, and she immediately started shrieking again.

"Melody!" Carly cried. Melody opened her eyes and for a moment saw nothing but traveling light. It was bizarre, really. The light was escaping the source then running toward the back of the room, making a mass exodus.

"May, I think that you should do something," Chris suggested. Moments later, a gentle hand rested on Melody's forehead, and the pain vanished. For a moment, Melody wanted to sleep and dream of the days when Oliver use to take her canoeing in the Charles River, or how they went to the beach and bought hot dogs and chips and ate by the water. But then she remembered her dying mother.

***

"Mom," Melody croaked, which startled May. She had assumed that the mortal was sleep. May glanced around and saw Carly's tears streaming down her face. That's when May realized the truth, the supporters had known where Carly's family had been all along. For Melody's sake, May hoped that she had never been introduced to Parker, the insane that man.

"What about your mother?" May softly asked.

"Bad man shot her," Melody said before passing out. May released her grip on the woman then stepped off the dais and walked toward Alessandra, who was still staring at John's burned body. Seriously, look at something more pleasant, like Josh's face, May thought. Even when angry, her soulmate was really hot. May took her spot beside him and eyed Luke's distraught face.

"Who shot Melody's mother?" May hissed, her eyes boring into the council member's.

"Parker Hensly. She wouldn't obey our commands. At the time, we were worried that Ebony was communicating through her. We were wrong," Luke said, hanging his head.

"Is she dead?" May hissed. Carly was still sobbing by her sister, so couldn't hear them. He shook his head.

"We stitched her up and gave her an IV. She was in critical condition, but Parker thinks that she has a few hours left," Luke said.

"Get her to a hospital," Josh commanded.

"We can't. There isn't one for twenty miles. She wouldn't live long enough," Luke argued.

May ground her teeth. "Do it anyway," she insisted.

"May, look, we don't know if you're a fate or not. So we won't take orders from you," Alessandra finally said, which made May grind her teeth even harder.

"Where are the twins?" Josh asked, interrupting May's argument because he knew that it was hopeless. Abby, who was hiding behind May, walked around her other side and eyed the council members wearily.

"Why can't you just tell us where the twins are so that we can go get them?" she softly inquired. Alessandra laughed.

"Those disobedient brats are where they belong, back with their mother."

"I thought they had no family," Josh said, confused.

"Oh, yes they do. Nor was the one that birthed them. They rebelled, joined the supporters, and were nothing but trouble. You see, we traded them for two daggers and Scott Wilson," Alessandra said.

"My cousin! You have my cousin!" May squeaked, before realizing that the twins weren't with the supporters and that they had done the stupid ceremony for nothing.

"Yes. Before we could take him, your friends rescued him, so they gave us Darren Walker instead," Luke chimed in.

"No, that's not what happened. According to Rochelle, they tricked you guys. They were always going to trade Darren. And get this, they know where Rochelle's mate is. She wants to have a baby with him," Jonathan announced.

"I know. Scott told us everything, and not to worry, he was terminated. Hopefully, by the time he lives a next life, Rochelle will be on our side," Alessandra said.

Abby shook with anger. "You are evil! You killed an innocent boy!" she shrieked.

"Abigail, I did what I had to do to survive," Alessandra said before someone burst through the doors and began shouting.

A middle-aged woman followed by a middle-aged man ran down the aisles, making a beeline for Carly. Carly heard the ruckus and spun around. "Mom, Dad! You're okay," she cried before running to them. Carly's dad hugged her, but her mother, who looked hardcore, glanced around the room, eying everyone, trying to figure out if they were a threat.

"Alessandra, that's Carly's mother," Josh said, confused.

"So?" she snapped.

"Luke just said that she had hours to live," Chris added before running at super speed to the woman. He snatched her gun and scooped her up and ran her back to the group. May quickly lifted up Mrs. James's blood-spattered shirt to find no wound.

"How were you healed?" May wanted to know, her mouth gaping.

"Who the hell are you?" Mrs. James yelled, and May knew that she wasn't going to get any answers out of her.

# Chapter 33

Josh eyed Luke, who appeared embarrassed. He had plenty to be embarrassed about, but Josh highly doubted that Carly's mother would ever receive an apology from the council member. Alessandra glared at Josh, which threw him off, because why single him out? If anything, he had been respectful, up until the now-deceased John had bothered him.

"You... I..." The most senior council member was speechless, which made May crack a smile. Carly's mother, however, appeared both agitated and weakened from her ordeal.

"What's wrong with her?" May wanted to know.

"She's going through the change," Alessandra said. "I'm sorry. I... When you performed the ceremony, your life forces joined, which created a lot of magic in the air. Anyone who wasn't already a supporter would have been affected."

"Magic!" Mrs. James squeaked. Alessandra must have been at her wit's end, because she pulled a dagger from the sheath on her ankle, grabbed Mrs. James's arm, and sliced it. In moments, her cut began to knit together, and Carly's mother's eyes grew wide.

"Usually, the ceremony is done at a remote location. The fates and prodigies would invite a thousand worthy humans, that would be gathered near an anchor..."

"But you didn't give us that chance and now we're stuck with a crappy army, and whoever else," Chris interrupted angrily.

"An Aros can turn one thousand people. If one thousand humans aren't near the anchor, then the people in the surrounding towns will be affected," Alessandra gravely said.

"Where is the anchor?" Josh asked, his throat tight.

"Once Jonathan, recovers, he'll be able to teleport to it," Alessandra said.

"Wait. That means that the protesters can turn our army against us," Mrs. James shouted, her eyes going round. Luke gasped, because he hadn't realized it.

"We need to get to them first," Alessandra insisted. "Luke, go round up the troops."

"No," everyone except for the council members and the unconscious Melody shouted.

"Kidnapping innocent people is wrong," Abby protested. "And besides, we need the twins back. They are the guard and the quest distributer."

"Does Nor know that?" Alessandra cried, appearing horrified.

"Do the twins break under torture?" Chris asked gravely.

"No. Parker tortured them for days and they hadn't given us anything about you guys," Luke said.

"I see why. We screwed up by coming to you," Chris cursed. "All we got from you was a poorly done ceremony, and a weak, untrained army."

"We have another problem," Justine, who hadn't said a word, said as she approached. She shot a glare at Alessandra. "They kidnapped all of your family and friends to test them, to figure out who Ebony was spying through," Justine announced.

"All?" Abby asked, afraid.

"Yes, Abby. Your parents and grandfather are here. May, your aunt Michelle and cousin Daphne are also here."

"I'm stuck with them for eternity!" May shrieked. "Oh hell no!"

"We had to find the link," Alessandra defended.

"Just like you had to kill that boy, Parker had to torture us, Parker had to shoot Mrs. James. You had to trade the twins. You have to kidnap innocent people. Seriously, when do your excuses end?" Chris shouted, furious. Now that he was a prodigy, Alessandra didn't insult him.

"Can you get a new council?" Mrs. James asked, curious.

"Not for a hundred years," Justine said tiredly.

"They already look like they are a hundred years old," Mrs. James commented.

"So will you if Abby doesn't work her magic," Alessandra snapped. Abby glared at the senior council member.

"I will help her," Abby said. Josh had the feeling that Abby was implying that she would allow the council members to turn into wrinkly husks.

"Jonathan, would you like to meet your parents?" Luke asked.

"I don't have parents," Jonathan snapped angrily.

"You do. They've been imprisoned for years. Alessandra believed that their respective gifts were too dangerous. So when they had you, Karina stole you, told them the baby died, and hid you," Justine said, her eyes brimming with tears.

"That's another thing we owe the twins for," Chris complained. "Well, you guys aren't going to rescue the twins. We have to be on our way."

"We can't afford to lose you now. Luke, place the bracelets on them and lock them up. We'll do another negotiation. All you really need is the distributor. The guard will be useless since you'll be here when you go into the dream state," Alessandra said, and Josh's stomach rolled.

"We won't tell you," Chris snapped.

Alessandra shot him a dark look. "Oh honey, you will," she warned.

"Believe me, Parker Hensly will ensure it." Before Luke could even move, Scott Wilson ran into the auditorium, a gun aimed at the council members. Josh eyed May, who nodded.

"Remove him," Alessandra said to Parker Hensly. Josh aimed at Parker, and he abruptly stopped.

"Josh, release Parker, or Alessandra will be forced to activate the necklace," Luke said, his eyes filling with panic.

"My cousin," May cried. "If you hurt my cousin, I swear that Abby will never fix you."

"Abby, the weak one? Oh please, May. Just looking at Parker will have her caving," Alessandra laughed.

"I don't get it. You're going to kill my cousin for protecting me?" May roared.

"No. We won't dare risk him. If he dies, so does Karina. Until you tell us which one is the distributor, we can't risk it," Alessandra said, a smug smile on her face. "He'll just be sporting some new jewelry."

"Josh, let Parker go," Abby hissed, peering at the necklace. Josh obeyed, and moments later, Alessandra touched the necklace and Abby began screaming.

"I let him go," Josh called as Parker shoved an emaciated Scott to the ground and placed a bracelet around his right wrist. Scott immediately began screaming, joining Abby's pained cries.

"Go on, May," Alessandra shouted. "Who is the distributor?" May glanced down at her writhing best friend. She had no idea what to do. She couldn't kneel down and touch her, because Parker probably told the council about her trick. But May couldn't sacrifice Ronny, because she knew that the stupid council wouldn't save them both. What should she do? Her core was humming with energy. She could've sworn that she could make the whole room chill out.

Luke shook his head as if warning her that things would be worse if she fought. "Don't lie," Luke warned. "She'll know."

What should she do? Should she bargain for Scott's freedom as well? All of her friends seemed as torn as she was. May peered into Abby's beautiful pain-filled eyes and knew that she wanted May to keep her mouth shut until Jonathan could get everyone out of the auditorium. May had to think of something. Apparently, she didn't have to think of something because Alessandra, the woman with the wicked necklace, vanished, along with the torture that Abby was going through. May's sister fate stood and wiped her eyes, staring at May with worry.

"Did you tell them?" she asked in a shaky voice.

"No. Alessandra just disappeared!" May responded in shock. Where did she go?

Lustful Jonathan glared at Luke, who had his mouth wide open. "Take that bracelet off of Scott, or you'll never see Alessandra again," he ordered. Parker, who was standing over May's cousin, gave Jonathan the finger before pressing a button on the remote that made Scott scream even louder.

"Abby?" Jonathan called. She raised a hand and Parker flew backward, smashing through the door. She glared at Luke.

"Take off the bracelet, or I'll take twenty years off your lifespan," she threatened.

"I could kill your grandfather, Abby. He means nothing to me," Luke said.

"If you do, we'll join the protesters. So far, they have been a lot nicer to us," Chris spat out. Luke paled and then sighed at Parker, who was getting to his feet.

"Parker, I don't care, kill Scott," Luke said. In moments, May's hand was raised, and Parker was wrapped in her cleansing gift. He shuddered, just as Ebony had, and then Carly worked her magic, forcing Parker to become enamored by the carpet.

Barry snatched up the controller and powered Scott's bracelet off, then removed it. Scott immediately stood and rubbed his wrist. Then Barry proceeded to slip the bracelet around Parker's wrist. Then he fished the other bracelets out of Parker's pocket and teleported over to the other council members. An angry Mrs. James assisted Barry with placing a bracelet on the three remaining council members. Josh held them still so that they wouldn't make much of a fuss.

"Turn it to the highest setting," Abby ordered, glaring at the members. "They need to feel what others have." Barry glanced at everyone, who nodded, and then he powered it on full. Ironically, Parker Hensly was the first to pass out under that barrage of pain. Once he did, Jonathan got to work. He teleported each council member to a different location and then when he came back, he eyed everyone.

"I need food, then we need to get everyone out of here," he said.

Possum, who hadn't said a word, smiled sadly. "I have a house that we all can stay in until we figure it out," he told them.

"Justine, how many floors are in this building?" Josh asked.

"Five," she said.

"Partner up. We're freeing the innocent people and bringing them back here."

"Josh, let's go," May said, grabbing her soulmate's hand. May knew that she probably should have partnered up with her cousin, but he could barely stand. Justine had to coax him into a chair.

# Chapter 34

May exited the hallway and eyed the barbecued body in front of her. That deceased guard hadn't been loyal to the protesters, which May should have been angry about. But to be honest, who could blame them? If she had to guard Alessandra, she would have defected moments after meeting her.

May, Josh, Abby, and Chris entered the first elevator. Abby pressed the button for the first floor, and the elevator catapulted down the shaft, jarring the riders when it stopped. Josh and May stepped aside so that Abby and Chris could leave, and then Josh decided to press the button to the second floor. As soon as they stepped into the hallway, Josh spoke. "When this is all over, we'll plan a real wedding. You'll get to wear the dress that you bought," he said.

"I want Abby to make my dress," May said, not wanting anything to do with the dress she bought for the wedding that wasn't destined to happen.

"I'm sorry, baby. I feel like I should have seen this coming," Josh told her.

"Josh, I'm not sorry. Your life force has been extended. We don't have that six-month deadline hanging over us. We can take our time getting to know one another. We can get married when we are ready," May softly responded before squeezing Josh's hand.

They approached the first door, and Josh slowly opened it. When the pair entered, they saw three occupied hospital beds placed an equal distance from one another. Judging by Josh's expression, he recognized the people.

"Mom, Dad, Trish?" Josh asked, his eyes widening. Josh's father ran toward him, wrapping his arms around him. Then, to May's surprise, he hugged her as if he'd known her for ages.

"Son, it's good to see you," Josh's father, a tall man with brown hair and beautiful dark eyes, said. "Is this your soulmate?"

"Yes. This is May. Did they hurt you?" Josh wanted to know.

"No. They just drew some blood and sedated us. I woke up an hour ago and my IV port was just gone. What's going on, Josh?" his father inquired.

"Dad, I'll tell you everything. We need to get out of here before the council stops us," Josh pleaded. His mother, a short woman with black hair and honey-brown skin, trembled as she stood.

"Mom," Josh called, running to her and scooping her up into his arms. Trish, a short bronze-skinned blonde, who May supposed looked more annoyed than afraid, stood and followed May out into the hallway.

May opened the next door, and two men she didn't know greeted her. "Uh, I don't know you guys. But we need to escape before the mean guys get us," she said. The father and son, May guessed, heard the word escape and followed May into the hallway.

She brought the kidnapped victims to the elevator and pressed the button for the top floor and instructed them to go to the auditorium. After they were gone, May opened the third door and found Abby's parents and her cousin, Laurel, in the room. All three of them nearly bulldozed May as they ran toward the exit. Laurel reached May first and wrapped her in a tight hug. She released her and frowned.

"These crazy people took you too?" she asked, sadness in her face.

"Yes, Laurel. I'm sorry this happened to you. We're getting out of here," May said. Abby's mother, Celest, sighed in relief.

"Abigail?" her father, Jose Jr., demanded.

"She's freeing other prisoners," May gently answered, despite the fact that she couldn't stand Abby's parents. He nodded, and thankfully everyone filed out into the hallway.

Unfortunately for May, the rest of the floor consisted of people she didn't know. Luckily for her, all of them wanted to get away from the glowing people and the mean nurses with needles.

Josh and May rushed back into the auditorium to find Jonathan getting to work. In between eating a package of crackers, he was able to send groups to Possum's safe house. Emma, who May hadn't even known was taken, wrapped a thin arm around May and yawned.

"Man, I'm sleepy. Where's Natasha?" she asked the fate.

"I don't know. Why?" May asked, but she didn't get the chance to answer because Jonathan sent her to Possum's mansion.

***

"What a beautiful place!" Abby said as they stood in the center of a lavish ballroom complete with gold-trimmed walls, a marble floor, a balcony, and a gold chandelier. May couldn't help but agree. If she and Josh were normal people, this was where they would have their wedding reception. If she had a choice, their wedding would have taken place in the church where she grew up, followed by pictures, drinking in the limo, and then a magnificent reception. Since Abby and May were alone, May felt like it was safe to speak freely.

"Abby, how are you doing with all of this?" May softly asked. Her friend closed her eyes for a moment before speaking.

"I'm angry, May. My entire family was kidnapped and turned into immortals because of what we are. How am I supposed to tell my uncle Clay that he can't be with my aunt Christine in heaven someday? How am I supposed to break it to my cousin Crystal that she can't become a performer because she can't draw attention to herself because she ages much slower than humans?" Abby cried. "That council ruined our lives, May. But I could have accepted their meddling if it didn't affect my family." May took Abby into a hug and allowed her best friend to fall apart.

"Why are we on the balcony?" Natasha asked, minutes after Abby stopped crying. Jonathan had teleported all of the victims on the dance floor below. The supporter was covered in blood and bruises. Her eyes were fatigued, and she appeared as though she would keel over in seconds.

"I have no idea. What happened to you?" May demanded, gawking at the supporter.

"Well, first I was imprisoned for trying to rescue you after I discovered that the council members tricked me. Then, Parker Hensly had his way with me. He shocked me, stabbed me, and then used the waterboarding technique on me. It was an experience that I'll never forget."

May's heart twisted with sympathy, and she wanted to soothe Natasha, and even though she was exhausted, she did the only thing that she could. She reached out and used tranquil to release her body from all of its mental and physical burdens. Natasha groaned, and then slapped May's hand away.

"Save your strength. You'll need it," the supporter said as the rest of May's group was flashed in. Possum peered at the group, his eyes filled with stress.

"You guys look terrible. You need baths, food, and sleep. My servants will take care of the rest of the people," Possum said. "Jonathan, can you help them out?" Before May could argue that she could walk just fine, she was in a dimly lit bedroom. The room was the size of May's dorm room, and had a king-size bed in the center, along with a dresser and two night stands. There were also glass sliding doors that led to a balcony. On impulse, May slid the doors apart and stepped into the balcony, amused by the view she had. She could see the pool area, along with a basketball court. She envisioned her prissy aunt Michelle trying to play ball and chuckled.

"What's so funny?" Josh asked as he wrapped his arms around her waist from behind.

"If I were single, this would be the perfect view, because I'd be able to check out all of the guys in their Speedos." May's soulmate ignored her senseless chatter and kissed her on the neck. To be annoying, she spoke some more. "Oh, and I was picturing my prissy aunt trying to play basketball."

"Why don't I set up a bath for you?" he whispered to her.

"Nope! I don't do baths. But I wouldn't mind a shower," May said cheerily. "Ugh, I have nothing to change into." Josh released her and May followed him back into the bedroom. He opened the closet door and found two robes hanging along with a couple of pairs of sweat pants, shorts, and a couple of T-shirts. May opened the top dresser drawer and discovered that it was filled with both men and women's packaged underwear.

She fished out a package of female underwear, and Josh passed her a long T-shirt and shorts and she headed into the bathroom. In truth, May wanted to take a longer shower, but figured that Josh wanted a shot at it. But she did regret not taking advantage of the fact that she had access to a claw-footed bathtub. She stepped out of the bathroom to see Josh already fresh as a daisy, in clean clothing.

"I took a quick shower so that you would have a turn," May said with a pout. "I wanted to save you hot water."

"I claimed a room down the hall," Josh announced, a soft grin on his face.

"Why? You could just stay here," May said, confused.

"I didn't know if you were up to me being here." Josh's shy expression made May's heart constrict. She walked over to her man and wrapped her arms around him.

"I'm not letting you out of my sight, Josh, not after what happened tonight," she declared. "I don't think that you'll ever be free of me."

"I'm glad to hear it," Josh chuckled. There was a soft knock at the door and Josh released May to open the door. A servant entered the room wheeling a cart filled with covered dishes. Well, hell, it is about time someone brought the food, May thought before the pair dug in.

# Chapter 35

Josh stared into May's beautiful brown eyes, his heart nearly crumbling. He knew that Possum was right. A small team needed to break Ronny and Karina out, but why her? Why couldn't Abby, who had the most dangerous gift of the fates, take her place? "Come back in one piece," Josh said as he touched her cheek.

"You too. You have a responsibility to me," May reminded him. Josh laughed and lowered his lips to hers. It was supposed to be a farewell kiss, but May had other ideas. She broke the kiss and leapt into Josh's arms, wrapping her legs around his waist. Josh's kiss deepened, and he shivered when she slid her hands under his shirt and began stroking his back. Why did he always have to be the responsible one? For goodness's sakes, they were making out outside the door of the ballroom, and Jonathan had said that he'd transport Josh first, so they could easily be caught. What was he doing? Well, he loved May, and after nearly losing her, he didn't want to take her for granted anymore. When May broke the kiss to gently kiss his neck, Josh nearly lost any sense of responsibility to the cause.

"May, we can pencil this in later. It's almost time to go," Josh whispered to his soulmate, who only held him tighter.

"Stay safe, Josh. Don't do anything crazy. I want to see you come back," she hissed in his ear. Josh held on to her close, afraid of trusting her safety to anyone else.

"The same goes for you, May. You use your impulses on the guards, snatch the twins, and get out of there," he ordered. May peered up at him, sadness filling her eyes.

"I'll do my best, Josh," she softly promised before brushing her lips against his. Josh and May released one another when the door to the ballroom opened and Carly rushed out. Carly's eyes were red-rimmed and her lips were swollen from Jonathan's kisses. Both May and Carly wore red T-shirts matched with blue jeans complete with white sneakers. Supporters often dressed in the colors of the countries that their fates were tied to. Jonathan appeared in the hallway, his left hand clutching a box of chocolates.

"May, Carly, ready to go?" Jonathan asked, his voice grave.

"Yes," the girls said in unison, and then they vanished, causing Josh's ears to tighten. Josh's heart sank when he lost sight of May.

"Sorry, man," Jonathan softly said, his eyes filled with the guilt that he didn't deserve to carry.

"Jonathan, if I had been in your shoes, I would have sent Alessandra to Mars, or Pluto," Josh said, trying to convey that no one blamed the prodigy for what he did. In fact, Alessandra had been in the wrong because she had disobeyed her prodigy's wishes and tried to force the fates and prodigies to comply to her agenda.

"I screwed this up," Jonathan said, stretching his neck.

"Well, it was a strategic plan. If Nor had Alessandra, then Luke would want to rescue her. The only way we'd rescue her is if we got to save the twins," Josh said, shooting Jonathan a slight smile. "The plan is working so far. Let's be the distraction that May and Carly need."

Jonathan nodded, then eyed Josh critically. "Do you think that you can do this?" the teleporter asked, his dark eyes hard.

"Yes," Josh said, his posture straight and his powers gripped tightly beyond his consciousness, so that he'd be ready to fight.

"Then good luck. I'll send you in first, then Chris, then Abby," Jonathan warned before Josh was transported into a different location.

***

May hardly made a sound when she appeared in the bedroom that would have fooled someone into believing that it was homely if they didn't have a view of the manacles on the wall and the knives on the off-white vanity table. Karina sat on the bed, a bracelet on each wrist. She was hunched over, her body quivering.

May frowned at her, not knowing how she could help. Yes, May did possess tranquil, which basically fooled body with such peace that it counteracted the pain. She was able to negate the pain for Josh and Jonathan, but they both had one bracelet each. How was she supposed to help Karina? And even if she did, May highly doubted that the protester controlling the settings wouldn't notice something wrong with the device. Her only agenda was to snatch up Karina and alert Jonathan by pressing a button on the necklace around her neck. With her luck, it would be Nor herself who was playing the role of torturer. She did not want to meet that woman. May quickly stepped into the closet when she heard footsteps approaching.

The door to the bedroom was flung open with a bang and the power that nearly made May explode told her that she was in the presence of a fate. Wonderful!

"So, daughter, do you have a different answer for me?" a woman who had what May figured was more of a Middle Eastern accent asked.

"Nor, she can't speak. Her torture bracelet is up too high," a girl who had a nasally voice pointed out.

"Oh, right. Daughter, do you have anything to say to me?" the woman who had to be Nor demanded. May's heart sank when she realized that she might have to face her, and it wouldn't be pretty when they clashed, since May was so weak. Jonathan, who was on his own team, had to transport people from point to point. If one had to get his attention, they had to press the button on a pendant that Possum provided them. May was tempted to grip the device, but hoped that she could gleam information about Karina's situation first.

"I have nothing to say, Nor," Karina snapped.

"Be careful, Daughter, I might lose my patience. If I do, I'll kill your brother. And remember, since he met his soulmate, he won't be reincarnated," Nor taunted.

"Go to hell," Karina hissed.

"She won't tell us anything," the other woman complained. "Let's just kill her."

"No, we kill Ronny. He isn't speaking to us at all," Nor decided.

"You know, Nor, why do we care where Scott is? Shouldn't we be focused on the supporter that nearly killed me?" the woman with the nasally voice complained.

"Rochelle, we need Scott. He'd be the perfect mate for you, since your soulmate got himself killed," Nor said, her voice filled with disgust.

"Scott will never be with you, Rochelle," Karina hissed. Rochelle laughed.

"Sure he will, once we kidnap his cousin and torture her," Rochelle taunted, which made May queasy. Perhaps she should have signed up for the other team. Exploring the town of Carver, the one that had been affected by May's marriage ceremony, didn't sound so boring after all. And why had they insisted that she and Carly should be the only ones to go on this mission? What if they were captured—or worse, killed—before Jonathan could rescue them?

May shook her head, trying to take the advice that she had given to Josh. She shouldn't think of ways that this could potentially fail. May should focus on how to succeed so that she could begin living with Josh, the love of her life. May felt it in her core; she loved Josh, and it wasn't just feelings flooding her from her past lives. She could feel what she did in her new life. Then something else occurred to May. Those feelings that she felt were all hers. These feelings that she had were from her past selves. She shouldn't separate out her feelings for Josh when they were all the same. She closed her eyes, and in the middle of the closet, with two scary fates standing out in the bedroom, she fully accepted that she loved her man, and for the first time, she felt like her feelings were in full harmony. As soon as that occurred to her, power surged through her, and she felt the back of her neck tingle, then a brief stab of pain slammed into the middle of her back, and May had to bite her lip to stop herself from screaming out.

"Do you even know who Scott's cousin is?" Karina challenged.

"Sure we do. It's May Wilson. Protesters are scouring her college campus to find her. If they don't find her, heads will start rolling," Rochelle announced, which made May panic. She was about to press the button when a hand squeezed hers. The feeling that went through her was overwhelming hope. This person never suffered the misfortune of living through a past life. He was a new soul, she could sense it by how untainted he was. She would have spoken, but gentle fingers pressed against her lips. He pressed his lips to her ear.

"Concentrate," he hissed. "Feel the power inside you?"

May nodded.

"Send an impulse to Rochelle and Nor, making them want to leave." Ronny. That's who was holding on to her. He had found a way to escape his mother's prison. That was all good and dandy, but what about Carly? One thing at a time.

May closed her eyes and grasped the energy and sent impulses out to the two fates, making them have the desire to leave. For a moment, May felt a bond with Nor. She felt all of the power that Nor had, the connection that she had to the territory, and tugged at it mostly because she wanted her to be powerless. Nor shrieked. The agony that May was causing her was too great for the woman to remain silent.

Ronny whispered, "That's it. Break her connection, May. It's yours." He was right. The Earth no longer had an interest in claiming such an evil, vile woman.

"What's going on?" Karina yelled, fear tinging her voice.

"I don't know," Rochelle, who was obviously fighting the instinct to leave, told her.

May forced the Earth to retract Nor's vow, and as soon as the connection broke, the house began to shudder, and something strong and sturdy wrapped around May's core.

"Good. Now you have the strength to defeat her," Ronny said before shoving May out of the closet.

# Chapter 36

Josh stood in a room that was bare except for a twin-size bed with one thin soiled sheet resting on top. The air reeked of urine and feces, and the stench of blood. Josh spotted the bucket in the corner that was obviously used as a toilet, and he wanted to gag. Unfortunately for the prodigy, Alessandra was not in this room. Had Jonathan steered him wrong? He was just about to press the button on the pendant around his neck when the cell door opened and Alessandra limped in, a silver bracelet wrapped around her left wrist. She could barely move, and when Josh got sight of her back, he understood why. Welts covered the senior council member's back, where her beautiful gown gaped open. Her white hair, which had been up in an updo, now hung limply unbound, blood coating the strands.

Pity momentarily filled Josh, until he remembered that she was the same woman who sentenced him to death and kidnapped his family. Now, all he felt was a sense of justice, like for once Alessandra got exactly what she deserved.

The beaten woman didn't even notice him. She tossed herself onto the bed face first and began crying. Unbelievable, was she going to break that easily? The prodigy was relieved that he didn't tell the council who the distributor was. That would have placed him at a disadvantage.

"Please! Kill me, Gannon. Please, kill me!" Alessandra cried into the mattress. Josh's disgust melted away, and unfortunately, his compassion bled through his wall of hatred. He had to do something. But what could he do? Josh couldn't act until the individual with the controls entered the cell. With Alessandra being a blubbering mess, the torturer wasn't going to bother with her much. Josh only had one option.

"Alessandra," the prodigy whispered. The senior council member stopped her noisy sobbing and rolled over on her back and glanced up at Josh with hard eyes.

"Get out of here," she said, and the prodigy knew that the council member had been acting.

"We came to save you," Josh informed her. Alessandra rolled her chocolate-brown eyes. "I can barely feel your power. It barely registered to my amulet. How on Earth would you fight against prodigies that have been alive for years?" she challenged.

"I won't fight alone. Chris and Abby are coming to help me," Josh said, defending what Alessandra would most likely have labeled an inferior plan.

"Oh? And where are your friends?" Alessandra wanted to know, curiosity gleaming in her eyes.

"They are coming. I guess they..." Josh frowned, feeling uneasy. Where were his friends? Had they run into trouble? What trouble would have befallen them?

"They should be here soon," Josh said, forcing his voice to stay steady.

"And how will you reach Jonathan, once you've freed me?" Alessandra challenged. Something in Josh's heart told him not to reveal all of his cards. Who knew what Alessandra would reveal if her torture bracelet was turned up to its max?

"Jonathan will come five minutes from now. If my friends aren't here, that means that their help was needed elsewhere," Josh figured. A flash of panic filled Alessandra's eyes before she let out a cruel smile. "Well, Josh, if Jonathan is going to be here in five minutes, we need to get to work," the woman said before she snapped her fingers and her appearance changed.

"Margot?"

"Oh Josh, you don't know how desperately I wanted to do this to you. I'm pleased that it's you I get to end," she laughed.

"Margot, you're human," Josh said, baffled. The young woman, who had spent most of her time at Goodwell College making May's life miserable, flexed her fist, and something hit Josh in the chest and he flew backwards, smacking his head into the wall. His ears rang and his stomach twisted from the agony of bones in his skull cracking. He attempted to hold on to his consciousness, but he faded into blackness.

***

That jerk really just shoved May out into the room, making her visible for Nor, Rochelle, and the ten protesters to see. She cursed when one of the protesters pointed a crossbow at her. Karina, whose eyes were on the woman on the floor clutching her chest, didn't notice May's plight. Ronny was reckless. Not even May was crazy enough to do something like this. She raised a hand, and a wave of cleansing fire flew from her hands and engulfed the protester that was pointing the crossbow at her. He fell to the ground and immediately began screaming, which was what made Karina glance around. When she spotted May, she cursed.

Rochelle, a middle-aged, dark-skinned woman, couldn't fight the impulse anymore and ran out of the room, five protesters, who must have been in charge of guarding her, following on her heels. Good, now May's odds of surviving were only slightly better.

"May, they are going to check on my brother," Karina cried. May closed her eyes and gave Carly the impulse to hide. She had been teleported into Ronny's room, and must have been surprised when it was empty.

"Who is she?" Nor croaked when she got to her feet. May desperately wanted to grasp her necklace, but didn't want to give her escape route away. She managed to glare at the dark-haired beauty despite the fact that she wanted to throw up. This was not going well at all. Nor had jet-black curly hair, tan skin, and beautiful large brown eyes. She had curves, and was dressed in a tight minidress and heels.

"Are you the supporter that attacked Rochelle?" As Nor said her name, she glanced around, realizing that the dark fate was missing.

"No. Are you the fate that ordered the death of my family?" May shot back, grief nearly overwhelming her. She had lost her parents even before she could know them. And what about her defenseless uncle Trenton? He had been her rock before they killed him.

Nor rolled her eyes. "I didn't kill them to hurt you, May. I had an agenda to complete," Nor defended. "You see, your family is a part of a strong bloodline. A line forecaster told me that either Scott's child or your uncle Trenton's next child would become a powerful supporter. Your line was due for one of those," the evil woman explained.

"Now, May, what are you, a perfectly fragile mortal, doing here? What kind of potion did Ebony feed you?" Nor asked as she shoved the four remaining guards to the side and approached May. Where was Chris when she needed him?

May clenched her fists, prepared to scrap with the dark fate if she had to. "What kind of person kills off innocent people?" May fired back, stalling, for who knew what. Maybe Carly would find her.

"A smart one," Nor said before raising her hand and sending her power into May. It felt like her body was being invading by wiggling needles. May shrieked and fell to the ground, about to black out, until she remembered that she wasn't defenseless. May wrapped tranquil around her, and just like that, the pain faded. May figured that she should pretend to writhe, to make Nor think that she had an edge over her. So that's what May did. She rolled about, curling into a ball, by a protester who decided to stand closer to the enemy. What an idiot.

She reached out and grabbed hold of the man's ankle, feeling the dagger tucked inside his boot. Unfortunately for the protester, Nor's power leaked into him, and he began shrieking. As he fell, May swiftly pulled the dagger from his boot, stood, and paused when she saw a protester with a dagger to Karina's throat.

"Drop the blade, May, or Bistalt will kill Karina," Nor ordered. May sent an impulse to Bistalt to thrust the dagger into his own thigh, and when he did so, Nor's eyes went wide.

"What are you doing, you idiot!" Bistalt was on the ground, attempting to pull the dagger out of his bloody leg. Karina's eyes went wide as she eyed May.

"May is using her abilities on him," Scott said as he stepped through the doorway. He eyed his cousin, nothing but affection for her in his eyes. "Now let her go."

"No. She knows too much," Nor said as she swiftly pulled a dagger out of her boot, and before May could even move, Nor thrust it into her chest.

# Chapter 37

"You see, Alessandra here is who your precious supporters sent to save you. They chose a weakling who was bested by my weakest soldier," a blond-haired man, who looked to be in his twenties, taunted. "And what fun I'm going to have with her."

"Leave her alone," Alessandra shouted, which made Josh's headache worse. But despite the pain, he decided to stay still. He was lying on a hard surface, and something heavy was on top of his legs, hindering his movement.

"See, Alessandra, because of your stupid necklace, we can't hurt you. But we can torture other people until you break," the man threatened. "You believe me, I will search high and low for Ebony."

"We don't have her, Gannon. Why can't you understand that?" Alessandra pleaded. "Now let Josh go."

"No. He chose to trespass in my house, which means that he has to pay," Gannon roared, which made Josh's heart squeeze, the panic nearly consuming him. Goodness, this plan failed epically and Josh was the only one to blame. He was the one dumb enough to fall for Margot's trick, which probably caused his brother's capture. How was May faring? May. Was she lying on a table about to be tortured for information that she couldn't divulge, despite how excruciating the pain was? Was she as afraid as Josh was? Did she make it to the twins, and were they back at Possum's mansion? Was she in their bedroom longing for him to return so that they could spend more time together? Did she love him as much as he loved her? He understood that the love he felt for his soulmate was love that trickled down from different lifetimes. But it never mattered to Josh. As he saw it, the feelings of his past selves were his. He was Lord Martin, during one point in time. He remembered how beautiful May, who was named Laura, was when she wore that exquisite gown that Lady Catherine had refused to don because it wasn't a pair of trousers.

Josh's heart constricted. For one moment, he felt Lord Martin's feelings burst inside of him. He clung to Lord Martin's feelings, needing them to ease whatever agony he was about to endure. When he thought of his soulmate, he remembered making a promise that he'd come back. He'd do anything to come back to May, even fight what had to be a hopeless battle.

"You know, Gannon, maybe Ebony ran off because she wised up. Maybe she doesn't want to be a terrible creature," Alessandra spat out.

"Doubtful. Possum is a defector. He's loyal to whoever become the fates that represent America because he has no choice. He won't find his soulmate otherwise. But Ebony has loved her power and creating potions," Gannon responded. It took Josh a few moments to realize that Gannon was going to taunt Alessandra until he saw Josh wake up. It was tempting for Josh to pretend the he was unconscious; then he could press the button and Jonathan would take him away. But his brother would never be able to live with himself if anything happened to Alessandra.

"I'm awake," Josh announced as he sat up. His eyes studied this room, which wasn't much bigger than the cell that Jonathan had sent him to. Alessandra sat on a chair, a bracelet around her wrist. Gannon, the tall blond man, was standing beside her, his green eyes flashing with pleasure at the sight of Josh.

Josh glanced down and noted that his legs were covered by wood that was fashioned to a table with metal prongs. If Chris had been the one kidnapped, he would have just destroyed the contraption. But Josh wasn't like his brother, so he had to work with what he had. Kiastrolled into the room, her eyes filled with malice.

"Hey, Gannon, do I get the first blow?" Kiawanted to know.

Gannon shrugged. "If you feel like you have to. You can't kill him. Just make him scream," Gannon ordered.

Kiapulled a switchblade from the pocket of her blue jeans then slowly sauntered over to Josh, whose eyes were glued to her knife. Sweat began to bathe his skin, the effort causing his eyes to water. Josh hadn't been training with Barry for days. He concentrated, and despite the fact that his body was now aching with fatigue, he succeeded. Kiabegan to scream as the knife began melding to her skin. That hadn't been what Josh had in mind, but he wouldn't complain about the outcome.

"Gannon, get it off! Get it off!" Kiapleaded as she began furiously tugging at the knife with her other hand.

Gannon seemed disinterested. "It looks like Ebony's potion has side effects," he noted. That was fortunate. Gannon hadn't realized that Josh had done this to Margo. Josh had to figure out how to play his next hand.

"It hurts," Kiacried.

Gannon shrugged. "Come here," the criminal said, snatching a dagger that was resting on the desk beside him. Margot, who knew what Gannon was up to, marched over to him. He lifted the blade and sliced his palm, then pressed it to the knife melded to Margot, grimacing when he couldn't move his hand. Josh's eyes narrowed, and the harder he concentrated, the more difficult it was for Gannon to move.

"We're stuck together!" Kiacried. "What's going on, Alessandra? What have you done?" Kiashouted.

"It looks like your blood can no longer undo basic charms, Gannon. The earth has relinquished its claim on you. You got exactly what you wanted, Gannon, freedom from your punishment," the elderly woman said, her hard eyes traveling to Josh. She nodded, and Josh was unsure of what he was supposed to do. She gestured to his leg restraints, and Josh, on a whim, focused his energy on the wood covering his legs, and the wood separated from the bolts, which fell to the floor. He hopped off the table and rubbed his bruised legs.

Alessandra frantically gestured to the pile of knives on the table. He quickly selected one and walked over to the woman. He handed her the knife hilt first, and she sliced Josh's palm and the prodigy winced. Before he could complain, she smeared his blood all over her bracelet, and the metal disintegrated. She smiled widely as she stood. Josh turned to face Gannon and Margot, who were still locked together.

"Gannon, what do we do?" Kiacried in fear.

"You do nothing," Gannon said as he snatched up the knife that he had used to cut himself and plunged it into Margot's stomach. Josh shouted, horrified by the brutal display of cruelty. A lifeless Kiafell to the ground, blood oozing from the wound. The shock on her face made Josh's heart break. Kiawas the enemy, he understood that, but Josh had a feeling that she was a misguided enemy who didn't quite understand who she was dealing with. Gannon, on the other hand, was a monster who had to pay.

Josh raised his hand, and Gannon stood as still as a statue, defenseless against the prodigy's power. Josh knew that Gannon was leagues more powerful than him, but Josh was consumed with so much rage that he could barely see clearly. Gannon hadn't needed to end Margot's life; all he had to do was wait for Josh to free her. But he chose to kill her.

"Let me go, boy. You can't hold me," Gannon warned, his power beginning to wrap around Josh, crushing him. "You won't be able to destroy me! You won't—" Gannon fell forward, crashing to the floor. Josh nearly lost his balance, his head feeling heavy. Alessandra wrapped her arm around his waist and Josh peered, shocked, at Natasha, whose eyes were filled with determination. She eyed Gannon's crumpled body, the sword that she clutched, and then sighed.

"No one messes with my fates and prodigies!" Natasha declared before leaping over Gannon's prone body and clutching Josh's arm. Josh reached into his shirt and furiously pressed the button, and he was transported away from the death and misery of the dungeon.

***

"No!" Scott shouted as May fell onto the floor. Jonathan had warned Scott that coming to the lair was a risk. But when Carly had reported that May was surrounded, he felt consumed with worry. Scott shouldn't have come.

Nor pulled the dagger from his cousin's chest and wiped the blood off a bedsheet. After years of hoping that his cousin would live a long, happy life, Scott was going to lose her because she wasn't going to heal quick enough.

Nor grinned at the guard closest to Scott. "Ryan, please arrest this man and bring him to Rochelle's quarters. Scott, if you fight, your dearest Karina will die," she said. Scott thought he'd crumble when Karina peered at him with hopeless eyes, a fearful expression on her face. He wanted to save May and his soulmate. Scott had missed out on his cousin's life and was proud of how confident she had turned out. He immediately regretted not seeing May the night before. He had been exhausted, and Possum had had to carry him to bed. Then Scott had woken up in the middle of the night and had spent hours grieving for Karina. He hadn't been mentally well enough to speak to a cousin that he had abandoned. Scott was pretty sure that May hadn't wanted to speak to him, either. Scott knew that his cousin harbored resentment toward him, and he was afraid of what she would do to him once she found out the truth.

"Hands up," Ryan told Scott. As he raised his hand, he glanced at his cousin, and wanted to cry when he noted the peace on her face.

"Scott, don't worry about me," Karina pleaded. "Fight." The other guard still standing lunged for Karina and sliced her throat with his dagger, the shallow wound causing blood to drip onto her shirt. Rage consumed Scott, and he wished for the first time that he had the magic to hurt Nor.

Note to self, don't ever get stabbed again, May thought as she fought to stay silent. The Earth leaked its strength into her, causing her to heal rapidly. It seemed that Nor hadn't noticed that May had taken her connection from her. Nor was too busy ordering Ryan around.

As soon as May's wound closed, she grabbed the knife that she had stolen from that idiot guard that had fallen for her snatch routine and quickly got to her feet and plunged the knife into Nor's side. The dagger went in with little resistance, and as soon as Nor crumpled to the floor, May sent her power into the guard that was attempting to slice Karina's skin, and he went crashing through the wall. Then she sent an impulse to Scott's guard, which made him release his handcuffs. Tears were streaming down Karina's face, but May didn't pay attention to her despite the shock that came over the fate. She dove onto the bed and eyed the two bracelets around Karina's wrist.

"Your blood will destroy them," Ronny, who had finally made his way out of the closet, said. "The cupid that charmed it was pretty stupid." Without warning, he sliced May's wrist, and she quickly rubbed her blood against the bracelets, which disintegrated.

"I wish that someone would have told me that before," May complained.

"Your blood will only break charms that are designed that way," Ronny warned. Because May's cousin so obviously had anger issues, he gave a downed Ryan a mighty kick to the ribs.

Although revenge was tempting, the fate's only goal was to get the hell out of the room before Nor woke up. May stuck her hand inside her shirt and furiously pressed the button. Not thirty seconds later, the scenery changed for the better.

# Chapter 38

"So then I made everyone become passionate about him," Carly said as Josh shoved a French fry into his mouth. They were in the cafeteria at Goodwell College, partaking in the buffet during lunchtime. Ben Clark, the security guard that had been murdered, had been laid to rest that day, so many students were speaking in subdued voices. Josh wasn't too heartbroken because he knew that the man would be back. He hadn't found his soulmate yet, and Abby vowed to aid him as soon as he was reincarnated.

"So that's why you left my soulmate to face Gannon alone?" snapped May, who had been angry ever since she found out that Abby and Chris had been forced to protect Goodwell College instead of coming to Josh's aid. Josh placed his hand on her shoulder blade, his heart filling with affection. He felt warmed by the fact that someone was angry on his behalf.

Abby, who was unfortunate enough to be seated across from May, squirmed in her seat.

"So you made everyone fall in love with the administration building, which made them all flood into it. And then what?" Natasha, who was seated on the other side of Josh, wanted to know.

"And then Jonathan teleported the army into the middle of Siberia. After that, Josh paged Jonathan, so he teleported us to Natasha's dorm room," Carly finished.

"Josh, your turn," Natasha said.

Josh went through the entire ordeal, and had difficulty talking about how Gannon had stabbed Kiawithout thought. But he got through it all, and his sweet soulmate wrapped her arm around him, which eased some of the grief he felt at that wasted life.

"I didn't like Margot. And to be honest, it doesn't surprise me that she was in league with the dark fates. But I don't think she understood what she was fighting against," May said, sorrow in her tone.

"Agreed," Natasha said.

"And Natasha, offing Gannon? Congrats!" Carly chimed in, her eyes wide with happiness.

"He's a prodigy. It will take much more to kill him. But I did slow him down and prevent him from crushing Josh with his power," Natasha said.

"Do you think that he'll come here?" Josh wondered.

"No. Now that your guard is here, they are unable to be where you are," Natasha smirked.

"Speaking of the guard, May, how did you fair?" Carly asked.

"Well, first, Ronny had escaped all by his lonesome and was hiding in Karina's closet. He showed me how to sever Nor's connection to the land, and then shoved me out of the closet. I faced off with Rochelle and Nor, and used my impulse to make them want to leave. It worked on Rochelle, and luckily the guards assigned to her ran too. Then, Nor and I faced off, she stabbed me, I healed, and then stabbed her. Oh, and did you know that our blood could undo some of those stupid torture bracelets?" May wanted to know, but Josh was too stunned that his soulmate had been stabbed to care about that fact. He sent a glare in Carly's direction and she groaned.

"She survived the stabbing," Carly defended. "And besides, I would have just gotten in the way. What would I have done to protect May, make Nor fall in love with me? I would have been lucky if my gift worked, considering that May's impulses had no effect on Nor." Josh knew that Carly was right. With May being on her own, Nor had underestimated her. But he still didn't like how their friends had abandoned them while they were facing the dark fates and prodigies.

"Oh, and Scott tried to offer himself up to save me. Apparently, Rochelle wanted to make Scott her lover so that they could procreate," May added. At the mention of May's cousin, everyone grew silent. Natasha was the first to brave the topic with May.

"May, when are you going to talk to Scott? It has been two days since we rescued the twins."

May sighed. "Guys, I don't think that I'm ready to talk to him. On one hand, I'm so glad that he isn't dead. But, I was... After he went missing, I thought that I wouldn't be able to live. When Uncle Trent decided that my cousin was dead, it got even worse. I was heartbroken. And I get it, eventually, my cousin smartened up and attempted to return to me. But... He shouldn't have left me. He knew how cruel my aunt Michelle and cousin Daphne were to me. He knew how isolated I was due to the fact that people in town didn't really bother with me because of my terrible reputation. He knew all of this, and left me anyway," May said, her face twisted in anger.

"Would you have done the same, if you had to leave with Josh?" Carly challenged.

"No. I would have told him the truth before I left," May insisted.

"He was trying to protect you, May. He didn't know that you were a fate," Natasha explained, her eyes filled with pity. "And besides, Scott loves you, May."

"I know," May said. "Just give me some time. After things settle, I'll talk to him."

"Speaking of settling, we have a meeting to orchestrate," Carly said, her eyes lighting up.

"Who's Emma's soulmate?" Natasha asked eagerly. None of the fates or prodigies answered the supporter. Instead, they all stood, grabbed their empty dishes, and headed toward the window where they could discard them. Natasha followed in a huff, and her reaction warmed Josh because it felt so normal.

The Aros and the supporters exited the cafeteria and went down the stairs, heading for the book store. Emma stood there clutching a bag of junk food.

"Hey, immortal gang, how are you?" Emma teased.

"Emma, what if someone heard you?" Josh softly reprimanded as he ruffled her hair.

"Then they'd assume that I was calling you by your team name, since you are participating in coed baseball," she said, her smile wide with hope.

He groaned, hating that it was one more thing he had to do that would keep him from having alone time with May.

"Emma, you signed us up, didn't you," Carly accused.

"I needed one more team, or my idea wouldn't have gotten approved. I had to do it," Emma pleaded.

"Fine. We'll play," Chris said as he made eye contact with Josh. "As long as I don't have to deal with Alessandra, I'm good."

Emma wrinkled her nose. "Ugh, I hate that woman. Anyways, peeps, I'm heading home. I have tons of studying to do," Emma said before reaching into her bag and snatching out a candy bar. She slipped the handles of the bag around one wrist so that she could open the candy bar.

"I just thought of something. Am I signed up for this baseball team?" Natasha wanted to know.

"Yes. It's the seven of you," Emma answered between a mouthful of chocolate. As Emma chewed her food, a guy with unruly blond hair rushed into the building, clutching a soaking-wet umbrella. It was apparently raining outside. He walked over to the group and eyed everyone in turn. Then he eyed Emma, his eyes sparkling with mischief. He yanked the candy bar out of her hand and took a bite.

"Hi Emma, how are you?" Darren Murphy asked. Emma's eyes widened and she looked like she would say something, then a disgusting burp emanated from her mouth instead. Darren chuckled.

"Y... You ate my candy bar," Emma complained.

"You ate my pancakes," he argued, frowning.

"It looked good, and there were no more chocolate chip ones left," Emma reasoned. "There are plenty of candy bars in the store, Darren, go buy your own." Darren shook his head.

"Nah. I've already had my chocolate fix for the night," he said.

"No, you are going to go back into the store and buy me another candy bar," Emma insisted.

"No. I'm going to grab some dinner, then I'll go spar with Natasha. Then I have to meet with Triston about the safety of the Aros. Then I get to go to bed. Sorry, Emma, none of the things on my schedule include me buying you candy," Darren challenged.

May became impatient. She couldn't believe how immature Darren and Emma were. For the last two days they had been bickering like children. It sounded like they just continued from where they'd left off. She sighed as an image of Lady Catherine and the stable master tossing hay at one another while working in the barn popped into her head. She smiled at the memory when it faded, and considered something. They had that playful kind of relationship. She had to get them past that and into passionate love. So May did the one thing that she could think off: she sent Darren the impulse to kiss Emma. It was interesting how Darren wrapped Emma in his arms and pressed his lips to hers. Emma dropped the junk food and her arms wrapped around him. As they kissed, May eyed Carly, who winked at her. It was obvious that her fellow sister fate had given them some passion to work with.

"Why did you kiss me?" Emma asked, her face flushed and filled with shock. That elicited another memory of Lady Catherine and the stable master lying naked in the hay together, their bodies intertwined. Then May saw the stable master watch as Lady Catherine sliced off her dress. She saw him running to the stable, mounting a horse, and going for a ride. She also saw as a cloaked figure held out a hand and suddenly the horse spooked, and tossed him to his death. May saw it all, and knew that Emma and Darren had to understand why they loved one another. So she took a deep breath and with one mental shove, she sent them an impulse, ordering them to remember everything. The moment the command left May, she quivered from the effort and nearly fell to the ground, but of course her love wrapped his sturdy arms around her.

"Are you okay, May?" Josh asked.

"Yes, Josh. I am," May said as the pair in front of them stared at one another, as if seeing someone that they had missed dearly.

"You fell off a horse?" Emma asked. "Why didn't my father tell me?"

"I don't know. But he probably didn't want to hurt you, Emma. I'm sorry I didn't run away with you."

"Me too. Josh was a horrible husband," she said, smiling wide. "I remember everything, it's refreshing!"

"I love you," Darren said as he caressed her face.

"I love you too," Emma responded, and May abruptly passed out.

***

Life was great for May Wilson. She was sitting by the pool in Josh's backyard, her feet in the water. She had managed to survive another week at Goodwell College, and was now enjoying the weekend. Justine was supposed to train with her at two, and then she had plans for a girl's night with the other fates and Natasha. Karina and Justine were helpful but kept their distance from the group. Natasha informed her that in time, they would come around and participate in the group activities.

"Are you just going to dip your feet in?" Josh asked as he plopped down beside May, dressed in his swim trunks. Yum!

"I'm not feeling a swim today. I'm too lazy to make the effort," May confessed. Josh chuckled before shaking his head.

"That's not acceptable," he decided.

"What isn't acceptable?" May asked, a smile crossing her face.

"I penciled in a swim with my girl on the schedule, and you know how I feel about sticking to a schedule," Josh laughed before he stood, scooped May up, and dove into the water. The fate let out a surprised shriek as she felt the water wrap around her body. She wasn't prepared for it, and found the water a bit chilly at first. Then Josh stilled the water so that they could lie on its surface like they had the first time she spent the night at his house. Josh held her close as he slowly moved them through the water with his powers.

"This kind of swimming I could get used to," May softly said as she began tracing patterns on his chest.

"Me too," Josh agreed. "So, May, I wanted to talk to you about something."

"Yeah? What about?" She was curious about what he wanted to discuss, considering that their plans tonight were finalized.

"While I was trapped with Gannon, something occurred to me," he confessed. He paused, the uncertainty on his face making her have the urge to assure him that he could tell her anything.

"May, I love you. Those feelings aren't just coming from my past lifetimes, either. You made me fall for you all over again." His words, which were so vulnerable, so sweet, filled in some of the crannies in May's heart. She may not have parents, an uncle, or a conventional family unit, but she had Josh. He was enough, and with his love and acceptance, she felt no need to yearn for more.

"Well, that's great news, because I love you too. I wasn't going to say it first, though, because I..."

"Because you were afraid that I wouldn't feel the same," Josh said, calling May on her crap. "Hey, May, want to see a cool trick?" Josh asked.

"Sure," May said, glad that they were off this topic.

"Stand," Josh said. May obeyed, figuring that the water would wrap around her. She was near the shallows, so wasn't worried. Instantly, the water stilled, its surface solid like the ground. Josh followed suit and wrapped his arms around her and began swaying.

"Cool trick," May said as she gazed up at him. His eyes were so dark, so deep, and drew her in. Before long, she was kissing her soulmate, enjoying the knowledge that they had a lifetime ahead of them. No, they weren't married, like they council insisted that they needed to be. But one day she would call this handsome man her husband. But she would do it when she was ready. As she enjoyed the taste of his lips, May thought that she had finally found home, and she never wanted to leave.

The End

Lifespan

By

### Debbie Civil

Copyright © 2018 By Debbie Civil

All Rights Reserved

# Prologue

Turning twenty-one was supposed to be one of the most momentous occasions, surrounded by friends, beer, and women. But Chance wasn't living what his former friend, Alan, called "the Life!" Nope. He was sitting on the couch with his little sister, Meg, watching an overplayed fairy tale. If Chance was being honest, he could be watching a championship game on 3-D and he would still be spacey. He was distracted by the fact that his luck had run out.

When his mother, Milly, said that good things came in threes, he believed her. Chance couldn't help but think that the opposite was true as well. Three of the most terrible things had happened to him on his birthday. Number 1, he was only accepted to one medical school, out of the seven that he applied to. Number 2, his fiancée, Sarah, who lived near the only school that he had gotten into, broke up with him for his best friend, Alan. They had been seeing each other for six months and decided that it was time to come clean. Number 3, after twenty-five years of marriage, his father had decided to find someone new. Chance found out by accident. He went home, hoping to drown his sorrows in mindless television, when he walked in on his father fooling around with Tara, a woman only a year older than Chance. Unfortunately for Chance, his mother had surprised everyone by coming home a few hours early from work. She had wanted to spend time with her boy. The unfolding drama caused Chance's mother to drink herself to sleep, and his father to change his address to a motel down the road.

"Chance, can you make me a sundae?" Meg asked, her voice filled with energy.

"Sure, princess," he said, ruffling his sister's long, jet-black hair. He stood and rushed into the tiny kitchen of their three-bedroom trailer. He glared at the peeling linoleum floors, blaming his poverty for Sarah's wandering eye. He didn't blame Sarah for leaving him. After all, Sarah was never given an engagement ring, just a promise to marry in a few years. Chance had stupidly assumed that Sarah, who had designs of being a teacher, would be with him for the long haul.

A knock on the door caught Chance, who had been about to place the ice cream on the counter, off guard. The container fell to the ground. He cursed as the ice cream began pouring from the container, some of it sloshing onto his socks. So, distracted by self-pity, Chance hadn't realized that the treat had melted. "Dammit!" he hissed as he ripped the freezer door open and stuck his head in. The fridge had broken down yet again. His father had taken the emergency money to pay for the motel, which meant that he would have to come up with the money to fix it. Someone continued to pound on the door, causing Chance to groan. What next?

Chance pulled the door open, which revealed old man Cooper standing on the porch clutching a shotgun.

"Where's your father?" the drunk man demanded. Chance was so stunned that his mind went blank. Old man Cooper, a forty-five-year-old drunk with greasy blond hair, was pointing a gun at him. The drunk was wearing a stained flannel shirt and ripped jeans that were torn from wear and tear, not style. He reeked of stale beer and sweat. It was obvious by his red eyes that the man wasn't thinking clearly. Why did I have to ask what was next? Chance asked himself.

"I said, where is your father?" He wants to speak to my father. Oh, the guy isn't here to blow my brains out. Despite the shaking gun in his face, Chance slightly relaxed.

"He isn't here," Chance said, and a sloppy grin appeared on the drunk's face, revealing his decrepit teeth.

"Well, I'll be waiting for him until he gets back," the old man decided, which caused the twenty-one-year-old luckless man to stiffen.

"You can't," Chance squeaked, before clearing his throat. "You can't come in. Meg's awake."

"Don't care. Your father had no regard for my little girl. Why should I care about his?" the man holding the gun wanted to know.

"Because Meg's only seven," Chance pleaded.

"And Tara is only twenty-two. And your daddy had no problem sleeping with her," the drunk shouted, which made Chance wince. The last thing his mother needed was to deal with a drunk. Chance sized him up and decided that although old man Cooper was thin and frail from malnutrition, charging him was a terrible idea.

"My dad's staying at the motel, Mr. Cooper. He won't be coming home," Chance announced, even though his mother had wanted to keep the news of his father's departure quiet. Old man Cooper's eyes narrowed, and his face grew red.

"You mean that your father is at the motel with my little girl?" the man yelled.

"Chance, what's happening?" Meg inquired.

"Meg, go watch the movie," Chance ordered in a stern tone.

"The movie is finished. Where's my ice cream?" Meg asked as she began tugging on the back of Chance's ratty T-shirt.

"Sir, I didn't say that. My mother kicked him out," Chance explained to the drunk.

"Chance, I don't feel well," Meg complained. "My head hurts." She was obviously trying to get rid of the drunk, who often went from house to house, attempting to collect imaginary debts. The one thing that old man Cooper hated was a whining child. He claimed that it hurt his ears and would often leave, saying that the money wasn't worth it. But this time, his anger was apparently making him able to cope with Meg's nonstop complaining.

"Meg, go back to the living room," Chance shouted, which caused his sister to release her grip on his shirt. Chance was relieved when his sister ran away from him. She hated when people yelled at her. He would take the two-hour silent treatment if it meant keeping Meg safe. He slowly began to back up, trying to find the courage to run.

"Give your father a message for me, Chance," the drunk said, before he pulled the trigger. The loud bang echoed through the still air. Chance fell to the ground, his shirt beginning to soak through with blood. "The safety was supposed to be on! I just wanted to scare you," the drunk whined.

"Chance," Meg cried. He felt gentle hands touch his face. "Chance, you're bleeding."

"I didn't mean it," the drunk cried, which was starting to get on Chance's nerves. If he was going to die, the drunk's voice was going to be the last thing that he would hear.

"Meg, go get Mom," Chance croaked as he felt the pain invade the numbing shock that had taken over his body. Meg quickly ran off to their mother, because she always assumed that his mother could fix things. Chance's eyes began to drift close, the need to surrender to nothingness hitting him like a battering ram. It would all be okay in a moment. But then burning pain began to fill his body. It felt like someone had just lit his wound on fire. The drunk began to howl in pain. Chance heard the sounds of old man Cooper throwing up, the liquid splattering against his body. The wounded man tried to slide further into the house, but he was in too much pain. Through it all, he heard his sister and mother screaming in agony. Chance couldn't do anything to help them.

It took a few hours, but the inferno faded, leaving Chance, who was covered in vomit and blood, exhausted. He sat up and was surprised when his abdomen didn't ache. Chance glanced up, and saw the drunkard that shot him, gaping at him.

"I can't believe it," old man Cooper said, eying Chance's stomach. "You're healed."

# Chapter 1

Abby stood in front of the mirror, studying the look in her eyes. It felt odd wearing something that she hadn't altered in some way. But Alessandra insisted that she should begin embracing the wealth of the Aros. Afraid that the evil woman would torture her for not obeying, Abby's first major purchase had been a Camry that she used whenever she needed to grab something at the market. As she stood there, fiddling with her casual long black dress, loneliness filled her. May had opted to spend the day with Josh, and Carly was off practicing her skills with Justine. It was Tuesday morning, which meant that Abby's first class didn't start until nine thirty a.m. She had to take, out of all things, a speech class. She wasn't sure if she could present her final project. May had to calm her with tranquil to get her through the first one. Now that her best friend was gone, what would she do?

There was a knock on the door and then Natasha strolled in, the smell of coffee entering with her. Abby turned to face the supporter and gave her a forced smile.

"What's with the long face, Abby?" the supporter asked as she handed her a cup. It was most likely purchased at the school diner. Abby took the welcomed drink and took a tentative sip. Good, Natasha had gotten her dark roast, with no sugar or milk.

"Thank you," Abby said as she continued to sip.

"You didn't answer my question," Natasha pointed out. Abby chose to distract the nosy supporter. She didn't feel comfortable talking to anyone about her issues.

"I need to alter your lifespan soon," Abby lied. "You have aged a year."

Natasha shrugged. "Does manipulating one's life span hurt the person?" she asked.

"I don't know," Abby said.

"It's never been done to me." Natasha laughed.

"Right, that's true. You are too young to even bother with making yourself younger. Quite frankly, I want you to stabilize me when I turn fifty. It's much easier to stay in one place if you're middle-aged. If I'm young forever, I'll have to move around all of the time," she reasoned, which caused sadness to spike through the fate. Goodness, she didn't want to think about an eternity of living with the nightmares that often interrupted her dreams. It had been six weeks since it all happened, but Abby was still haunted by it all: the kidnapping, her torture at the hands of Alessandra... She didn't want to think about it during the day, especially when she could occupy herself with something else.

There was a timid knock on the door and Natasha flung the door open. "Melody, how are you?" Natasha asked, the sympathy leaking from her tone.

"Fine. I was hoping to talk to Carly," the fragile woman replied. "I baked cookies."

"Carly is training right now. But you are more than welcome to hang out with us," Natasha offered as Melody entered the room. Abby sighed and plopped down on her bed as Melody chose to sit on May's bed. Natasha sat on the ground between the two beds, her hands reaching for the tin of cookies. Melody handed the goodies to her without a fight. Abby continued sipping her coffee, feeling hopeful that she could stay awake during her speech class.

"Where's May?" Melody wanted to know. The door crashed open, and May ran into the room, her arms filled the shopping bags that she tossed onto the floor between her bed and Carly's.

"Abby, you look cute!" May's eyes lit up as she plopped down beside the other fate. "And Melody, you look... Uh... Understated?" Melody's hair was up in a ponytail, she wore a black short-sleeved shirt, blue jeans, and flip-flops. It was alright for someone like May, but unusual for Melody. Carly's sister was the type who wore makeup, dresses, and heels. She used to be concerned with what people thought of her. That's why she had believed her ex-boyfriend Oliver when Carly accused him of coming onto her.

"Who cares?" Melody snapped. "They'll judge me no matter how I'm dressed. Do you know what everyone's saying about me?"

"No," May said as she eyed the cookies with interest. Natasha reluctantly surrendered them to her.

"They are saying that I knew that Oliver was crazy and covered for him. They are all blaming me," she said, encompassing the whole room with her hands. "And my stupid parents won't let me take a semester off. I have an eternity to get a college education. But they don't care. They think that I should tough it out."

"Carly made it through. I'm sure that you can," Natasha said, her voice gentle. Melody sighed.

"Carly's boyfriend didn't kill people," Melody shot back in a bitter tone. Carly opened the door, her steps slow, her forehead dripping with sweat. Justine must have worked her hard. May quickly leaped up, guided the fate to her bed, and placed the tin of cookies on her lap. Abby was relieved that May was warming up to Carly. Her friend didn't readily give people second chances.

"What did I miss?" Carly asked.

"Melody is disheartened by how she's being treated. It seems that the students blame her for what Oliver did," Natasha recapped, with disgust in her tone. "Melody, write down the names of the offenders and I'll set them straight." Abby grinned when Melody's expression turned horrified.

"No. Natasha, that isn't necessary. Really, I'll uh, just ignore them," Melody insisted.

"So you talk our ears off, and want us to do nothing about it?" Natasha challenged. "Come on, Melody, you are a champion for the Aros now. You need to get a backbone." A tear fell down Melody's cheek. May sat beside Melody and placed a comforting hand on her shoulder.

"Hey, Melody, you only have a semester left. It will all be okay," May insisted, as Natasha's gong text tone went off. Natasha slipped her phone from her pocket and grinned.

"Josh wants all of us to meet him at his house at three. Is there baby news, May?" Natasha asked. Abby perked up.

"Baby news?" Abby wanted to know.

"The more the merrier, that's what Alessandra said," May responded with an eye roll. "No. I'm enjoying life right now. Josh and I are taking our relationship slow." May waved her hand in the air, displaying the promise ring that Josh had given her. Abby was envious of May. At least she had a soulmate that was willing to be with her. Chris hadn't said a word to her in weeks, which hurt her deeply.

"I think that it's great that you two are taking your time," Natasha said, seeming disappointed. Abby supposed that the supporter probably had baby fever.

"Abby, ready for your big speech?" May asked, her eyes sparkling. Abby took one final sip of her coffee and smiled.

"I guess so," she said, trying to sound confident. But Abby knew that her fear most likely seeped through the facade that she was trying to erect. May smirked and rubbed her hands together.

"I got you," the fate who wielded tranquil assured. Abby stood and tossed her coffee cup into the trash. Then she scooped up her flash cards, and her drawing of the Cuban flag. She had to make a speech about Cuba. Abby had framed the painting to protect it.

"Good luck," Natasha sang as Abby left. The fate didn't feel like any luck had ever come her way. Once May used her gift on her, Abby was sure that she'd be calm enough for the speech.

Abby and May stood outside of her speech class, which was located in the administration building. May placed a hand on her arm, and calm filled Abby, dispelling all of the sorrow and negativity.

"Good luck, Abby. I'll be back at the dorm, waiting for you," May said before leaving Abby in the hallway. She walked into the room and took the first empty seat beside Patty Clark, one of her new soldiers. The redhead smiled at Abby before flipping through her cards. The supporter would become stronger and faster as the magic worked its way through her system. It had been a rough time for Patty's family, and Abby pitied them. The professor, Mr. Franks, entered, wearing a suit and tie, his blue eyes wide with excitement.

"Patty Clark, you're first," he announced. Patty, who wore jeans and a long-sleeved blue shirt, spoke about Guam and how it became a territory of the United States. Fatigue began crashing down on Abby. Her eyes burned, and her vision began to grow fuzzy.

"Dammit!" Abby cried out, which made Patty stammer for a moment. Abby tried to stand, but her muscles were much too weak. Why was she so tired? What was happening to her? The sudden explosion in her brain told Abby one thing. She was being attacked! Abby was vulnerable and was going to die. She felt it as her body temperature began to drop.

"Abby?" Patty called, fear in her voice. She sounded like she was miles away. Abby's throat muscles seized to the point that she had trouble speaking. She had to fight this, but how? She had to get to May. She was confident that May could battle whatever came over Abby. "Abby!" Patty cried.

"May," Abby managed to croak, before pain began stabbing her bones. Abby groaned as she was lifted into someone's arms, and suddenly wind began slapping against her face.

"Abby, hold on. I'll bring you to May," Patty said before Abby could no longer stay conscious.

# Chapter 2

"So, what are the odds of me getting my job back?" May asked Carly, as she eyed Carly's new Mac with lust. That had been an "I'm sorry" present from her parents. Carly hadn't bothered doing much with it.

"You are a millionaire," Natasha, who was lying on the floor, commented.

"Yeah, but it feels like dirty money," May admitted. "I mean, think about it, girls. The council ruined the lives of innocent people, and those people don't even get compensated? But because of who we are, we get an unlimited budget?"

"At the next council meeting, we can order them to dispense compensation to the citizens harmed by the ceremony," Carly reasoned. May seriously hoped that she could make things right. She knew how it felt, suddenly being gifted with abilities that she didn't understand. But May had been cursed do to her mistakes, while these innocent unknowns were in the wrong place at the wrong time.

"May, you're looking at this all wrong," Natasha figured.

"How so?" she asked, even though she knew that the supporter was probably going to give her an answer that annoyed her.

"Well, these people are now immortal. Isn't that what everyone wants?"

"No," Melody, Carly, and May said in unison.

"That's why we were cursed in the first place," Carly reminded Natasha as she finished off the cookies. May couldn't help but be disappointed in that fact. Melody baked some incredible cookies.

"You guys shouldn't look at your situation as a curse. Think of it as a sacrifice that you are making to help the world go on harmoniously," Natasha argued, which made Carly snort.

"Easy for you to say. You can leave our service at any time, get married, have a baby, and live happily ever after. Our children will be born into this crap," May's roommate rebutted, which made May feel a bit sad. She had always wanted children, but now wasn't so sure. Ronny and Karina hadn't fared well. But May supposed that it had something to do with Nor's poor child-rearing skills. What if she had a problem with Josh before they graduated college? Would May finish her schooling, or drop out to take care of the little one? What if the fates got wind of her child, what would they do to the poor thing? Yeah. Okay, so May would have to kill the dark fates in order to have a family that was safe.

"I'd never leave you guys," Natasha protested. "I'm a loyal servant to the supporters, and it's unfair to say otherwise." The anger that radiated from Natasha caught May off guard. She was about to ask the supporter what was wrong when the door crashed open and Ronny barged in.

"Something's wrong," Ronny said, his eyes frantically searching the room. "I can't tell who's in trouble. My powers are still too week." May panicked and began sending mental urgings for the Aros to come to her dorm room. May figured that whoever didn't show up would be the one in danger. She reached out to Possum, Justine, and Karina for good measure. There was strength in numbers. Jonathan appeared with Josh and Chris.

"What's wrong?" Chris demanded, his eyes scanning the dorm room. Ronny was leaning against the windowsill, his brows furrowed, his face tense.

"Abby's in trouble," May said, deducing that since Abby didn't show up.

"Where is she?" Jonathan asked, panicked.

"She's supposed to be in speech class. But if she's in danger—" Natasha's voice was cut off by Possum, Karina, and Justine's appearance. Patty rushed in a few minutes later with Abby in her arms.

"Jonathan," Josh called, and before May new it, she was in Josh's spacious living room.

***

"What's going on?" Lauren Clark asked, obviously startled by the group's appearance.

"Jonathan transported us here," Justine said, soothing Lauren.

"The dorm room was becoming too crowded. Now, Patty, what happened?" Josh asked, as Patty placed Abby on the couch. Before Lauren's little sister could respond, she fainted. Oh awesome! Now both of the people that could tell us what was going on were unconscious. May dove for Abby and pressed a hand to her forehead. Immediately, a wave of agony passed over her, and she fell on her rump. "May," Josh called as he knelt down beside her. The fate rubbed her forehead and slowly sat up.

"Something's wrong with Abby. She's in a lot of pain," May cried as she warily glanced at Patty.

Justine hurried to Patty and smiled at May.

"May, you'll have to cleanse her," she said in a patient tone.

"The thing I did to Ebony?" May squeaked, fearing that she'd hurt her best friend.

"Yes. I'll cleanse Patty," Justine insisted. Justine had the duplicate powers of the fate that she was in closest proximity to. May gently kissed Abby on the forehead and then took a breath. She channeled her cleansing gift and gently poured it into Abby's contaminated body. Abby's mouth opened, and she began to speak.

"Now, May, is that really necessary?" Abby asked. May leapt back, surprised, when her friend's brown eyes focused on her. "I mean, are you going to kick me out without hearing what I have to say? Rochelle and I went through the effort of visiting you. At least hear us out."

"Justine, get away from her," Ronny frantically yelled. May glanced over at Justine, who was being lifted into Ronny's strong arms. May wasn't surprised when Josh scooped her up and carried her across the room. Patty sat beside Abby on the couch.

"This place is cozy," Patty commented. May was between Melody and Josh. Melody's eyes were wide, tears flowing down her face. Lauren, on the other hand, appeared as though she'd behead someone. "You killed my dad," Lauren hissed, her anger causing her to shake.

"Good job, child. You figured it out. Aren't you a bright one," Abby said, but May was certain that the person speaking was Nor. "May, Karina, and wow, Ronny and Justine are also here? How grand. At least I only have to make one trip. So, May, you have taken something that I want. Return it by sunset, or Abby will suffer," Nor threatened. "And in case you don't think we are serious..." Patty grabbed Abby's arm and broke it in half, without any effort. Chris roared, and his energy struck Patty in the face, causing her to shriek. May quickly enveloped Patty with tranquil, to ease her from the pain of suffering third-degree burns. She felt a pressure in her head, which was probably from Rochelle trying to fight back.

"It isn't worth it, Nor. I'm coming back," Rochelle said, before the resistance faded. May switched over to Abby, and the pain came once again. May fought it, wrapping tranquil around herself to ease her pain. May mentally urged Justine to aid her, and when she did, Abby's mouth opened in a scream. But then, her body went limp.

"She's cleansed," Justine shouted, relief in her face. Josh wrapped an arm around May, who felt as though she'd fall on her face.

"How was Nor able to possess a fate?" Lauren asked, after Josh sat May down in the two-seater. Jonathan had teleported to the kitchen and returned with four family-sized packs of Oreos, which he placed on Abby's chest, and handed one to Patty, who was pale. After giving one to Justine, and the other to May, he disappeared, then reappeared, hefting a twenty-four-pack of water. He placed the pack of water on the coffee table. Josh fetched May two bottles of water as she began digging into the food.

"Will Abby heal from that?" Lauren wanted to know. It was a valid question. After all, Patty had already recovered from Chris's energy blast and was munching away on her Oreos.

"First of all, ouch!! Seriously, Chris?" Patty whined.

"I hate Rochelle more than the other ones," Abby's soulmate said as he sat on the floor beside the couch she was lying on. He gently probed Abby's arm, and sighed. "She is healing."

"I'm sure it will be a while until she wakes up. Did you see how much was pumped into Abby?" Natasha asked. "That will probably have her out for hours."

"I hope not," Josh commented, sounding exhausted. May snuggled closer to him, feeling terribly that the Aros had to wait a minimum of five weeks after a love quest to enter the next one. It gave the body more time to adjust to the change in power levels.

"What's wrong, Josh?" Jonathan asked as he sat on the recliner and pulled Carly onto his lap.

"I was hoping that we could get our second quest today. It is clear that we aren't strong enough to fight off a possession from Nor or Rochelle," May's fiancé feared.

"You won't be unless you complete at least three quests," Barry McDonald announced as he strolled into the room carrying a stack of pizza boxes. Jonathan rushed over, grabbed the boxes, and disappeared.

"I hope that he didn't take those to his room. And oh, by the way, thanks for inviting me to the party."

"You weren't on campus, so it didn't make sense for me to reach out to you," May explained.

"Lauren, you seem like the know-it-all type. What happened?" Barry asked, which made Possum chuckle. Lauren glared, but explained what had transpired. "It shouldn't have taken Nor and Rochelle so long to take control of our friends. Patty is a barely trained supporter, and Abby has only gone through one quest. What stopped them?" Barry wondered. Then, he eyed Possum, who looked bored with it all.

"Who cares? May was able to cleanse Abby and Patty. Once you solve another quest, you'll because strong enough to find my soulmate," he said, hopeful.

"Possum, this isn't about you," Natasha huffed.

"Of course it is. I'm the reason why the two hags haven't bothered attacking the young Aros. They don't want to face off with me," Possum bragged.

"Why don't you just solve our problems and kill them?" Chris hotly challenged as he stroked Abby's forehead.

"Because in the process, they might kill me," Possum reasoned. "I'm not that selfless. And who knows what kind of life I'd be born with if I were reincarnated?"

"So, it's agreed then. When Abby wakes up, we'll commence with the dream?" Josh asked.

"No," Barry said, grinning. "It appears as though you'll be dragged into the dream world right now."

May cursed when she entered the island where Karina handed out the love quests. She was joined by Abby, and then Carly.

"Abby, what happened?" Carly wanted to know. But Abby didn't respond. When the prodigies, Barry, Justine, and Karina arrived, May felt a bit easy. Justine hurried over to Abby and handed her a handful of grass. Abby, who had her eyes closed, shuddered as soon as the grass touched her skin. Then her eyes snapped open when her broken arm mended.

"Guys, how did we get here?" Abby asked.

"Barry, willed it so that the grass could heal you faster," Justine said as she took her seat beside Carly.

"And now, you can have your next quest," Barry said as he eyed Karina. May was shocked by the quest that she saw.

# Chapter 3

Edna Collen glares at her stupid outfit. She's wearing a black skirt, a white blouse, and scuffed black shoes. She doesn't look like she's going to school. Unfortunately for her, she is. She grabs the scrunchie resting on her hair dresser and realizes that the stupid habit should be erased from her morning routine. Mark Myer actually cut off her ponytail. From what he later admitted, it had been a dare. He had to cut off a girl's ponytail then gift it to another. So, Edna no longer had long, poker-straight, jet-black hair. In anger, she tosses the scrunchie behind her, and it lands on her cluttered bedroom floor. She doesn't have it in her to tidy up her room.

***

"Edna, you look... Well, your hair is starting to grow out," Bobby Mason tells her as she's shoving books into her locker. Edna slams the locker closed and then turns to face him. She stares at his beautiful golden locks, wide blue eyes, and lips that stretch into a nice smile.

"You aren't Mark's friend, are you?" Edna asks nervously. She wants to escape to her math class. It's a lot easier than dealing with the quarterback. He laughs and winks at her.

"Of course not. He took away your beautiful hair," Bobby notes before ruffling her short do. His hand on her makes Edna want to squirm away, but she calms down. Bobby Mason is paying attention to her. He seems genuine, which Edna doesn't know what to do with. Her whole life, she has been the weird kid with strict parents that wouldn't let her wear pants. But the thing that Edna finds hilarious is that her parents can't always afford to keep up with buying Edna dresses and skirts, and new shoes. Goodness, she is still wearing the dress shoes from last year.

"I know. I just begged my mother to buy me scrunchies, but now I have no use for them," Edna admits as she glances down at her worn shoes.

"Too bad. So, are you busy after school?" Bobby asks, an excited smile on his face.

"No," Edna softly responds, feeling that maybe something good can happen to her.

"Can I take you out on a date?" he asks hopefully.

"My curfew is six p.m.," Edna quickly warns the quarterback.

"Is that only for a school night?" Bobby wants to know.

"No. It's an everyday thing," Edna explains.

"Oh. Well, can you meet me after school? We can go out for pizza," he offers.

"I don't have any money," Edna quietly admits.

"No allowance?" Bobby asks in disbelief.

"No," Edna says shyly.

"Well, since I asked you out, I'm paying," Bobby tells Edna before giving her a gentle kiss on the cheek. Edna's stomach rolls at the feeling of his lips. Her parents had a strict No Contact With Boys rule. They also forbade her from dating. But Edna can't turn down a date with a quarterback. She doesn't want to disappoint her parents, but she wants to experience something great.

"Okay," she tells Bobby, even though her gut is twisting with guilt.

After school, Edna finds herself at Clement's Diner, sitting across from Bobby Mason in a tiny booth that makes her claustrophobic. Bobby picks up a slice of the pepperoni pizza that he ordered and takes a huge bite. Edna doesn't really like pepperoni. In fact, when she is of age, she's going to become a vegetarian. The thought of eating an animal is beginning to make her depressed. Besides, she isn't hungry. Lunch was only three hours ago.

"So, Edna, tell me about yourself?"

"I have parents; a sister, Milly; and a cat named Checkers," she decides to go with.

"What kind of music do you like?" he asks.

"Classical," Edna answers automatically, because it's the only kind of music that mom permits her to listen to.

"Classical?" he asks, bemused.

"I play the violin and piano. On the weekends, Milly and I perform for our parents," Edna explains, hoping that Bobby is impressed by her talent. Hopefully he loves music as much as she does.

"That's awesome! What else do you do?" he asks.

"I cook and bake with Mom. We also attend church on Sundays," Edna lists. To her astonishment, Bobby's grin widens.

"I'm a church man myself. Where do you go, Lincoln Baptist?" he asks. Pleasure bolts through Edna upon realizing that they attend the same church.

"Yes," she says through a hoarse voice.

"And you're in the choir," he comments with interest. "That solo that your sister did last week was touching."

"Just remember, we sing to praise the lord, not to be commanded or praised," Edna softly says, which makes Bobby grin even more.

"So, Bobby, get lucky yet?" Mark asks as he walks up to the booth. Edna shudders at the sight of the class clown. He isn't handsome like Bobby. He's skinny, with curly black hair and gray eyes. Edna frowns when Bobby stands and eyes him hostilely.

"Don't insult my date," the quarterback warns.

"Insult your date? So, you didn't tell her about the..."

Mark punches Bobby in the face, which causes Edna to gasp. This monster is beating up her date! Bobby doesn't get a hit in because a tall man in overalls grabs Mark and begins dragging him backwards. "Edna, believe me. Bobby, is just using you. Think about it! Who would really go out with you?" Mark pleads. A tear trickles down Edna's face and she wraps her arms around herself. Bobby sits beside her and wraps an arm around her.

"Edna, it's all right. Mark's just being mean. Don't listen to him. You are a smart, beautiful girl," he whispers to her. For the rest of the meal, Bobby keeps his arm around Edna as he eats his food. Edna's stomach hurts and all she wants to do is go home. The bruise on Bobby Mason's cheek is all of her fault. What do her parents always say? "If you disobey your parents, there will be consequences."

"I'm sorry about your cheek," Edna says as they walk out of the restaurant, their fingers entwined.

"It's okay, Edna. You didn't ask Mark to punch me. You know about free will," he says.

"Of course," Edna says. "But I still feel bad."

"Then kiss it better," Bobby says as he leads her to his truck. It's only four thirty, which is fortunate. If Bobby drops her back off at school, then she'll get home well before curfew.

"Sure," Edna says, hoping that it will hasten her exit. She releases Bobby's hand and goes on her tiptoes and gently kisses Bobby's bruise, which makes him take in a breath. He cups Edna's cheeks and presses his lips to hers. Edna, doesn't respond at first, not until she remembers what Mark said. "Who would date you anyway?" Well, certainly not Mark. She had spent six years admiring him from afar. But here was Bobby, expressing himself, showing her that she was beautiful. Bobby and Edna embrace one another for a moment, and then he pulls away.

Bobby ends up driving Edna to his house, which is only two blocks from hers. His parents aren't home, but Edna enters it anyway. He takes her up the back stairs and into his immaculate room. Her mother would be impressed by how neat and clean it is. Edna glances at the clock and sees that it's 5:06 p.m. That's good, because she doesn't live far from here. Bobby wraps his arms around her, before Edna can make her excuses and kisses her yet again. But these kisses are more passionate. Edna wants to pull away, but something ignites in her. Why not? she thinks. If she refuses, she doesn't want Bobby to turn into a Mark. This is wrong. She isn't supposed to be in this position, but she doesn't know what to do. Bobby seems into it, and she wants to make him happy.

***

This is too far. She's lying on Bobby's bed, her clothes on the hardwood floor. Bobby is stripping down, and Edna's eyes are squeezed shut. Why had she gone on this date? She isn't ready for this. Mark. She needed him to bust in through the room and punch Bobby again. Or maybe she could just say no. But it's too scary to disappoint him. Bobby is on top of her, his kisses hot, her skin heating up. This isn't so bad. But she no longer thinks as his hands begin caressing her bare skin. Then Bobby leaps off her and Edna hears the sound of a Polaroid camera. Her eyes pop open and she sees one of Bobby's friends, Leonard Campbell, holding a Polaroid camera. Bobby and Leonard laugh as Edna quickly dons her clothes, tearing her stockings in her haste. Her clothing is wrinkled, but she doesn't care. She just runs home, with her innocence intact, but her heart broken.

***

Two weeks later, and Edna has had enough. Students have vandalized her locker, snicker as she walks past, and have taken to calling her "CS." CS is an acronym for Christian slut. Bobby, who was so nice on their date, ridicules her at every turn. He will show anyone the photos if his customer pays him five dollars. Edna is too afraid to tell her parents. They wouldn't forgive her for what she has done. What Edna doesn't understand is why Bobby bothered to do this to her. After her math class, she decides to find answers. She walks over to Mark's locker and he smiles at her.

"Why did Bobby do this to me?" Edna asks in a soft tone. Mark gently brushes her cheek with his fingertips.

"From what I heard, Linda Kerns dared him to. Bobby Mason doesn't back down from a challenge," Mark says, pity in his tone. "Now excuse me, I have to go to class."

***

Edna steps into her home and frowns when she doesn't smell the smell of cooking food. She enters her living room and sees her parents, her sister, and the reverend sitting at the dining room table. She sits, and her parents frown at her. Her dad, a gray-haired man with pale skin, speaks first.

"Edna," he begins in a harsh tone. "You are no longer welcome here."

"Why?" Edna squeaks.

"Because you are nothing but a filthy whore," he roars, and the reverend, a young man with blond hair, attempts to speak, but her father raises a hand. "How dare you disgrace your family like that?"

"What did I do?" Edna cries, tears streaming down her face.

"You posed naked for pictures," he yells.

"No. Dad, I didn't want to. Bobby tricked me. I was—"

"You were what?" her father yells. "Fornicating before marriage?"

"No. I didn't want to. I..."

"Get out," her father yells.

"But where will I go?" Edna pleads.

"I don't care. Trash doesn't belong in my house," her father insists.

"But I don't have any money," Edna cries.

"Get out."

Edna flees into the warm autumn afternoon, fear and pain filling her chest. She had been so much happier before all of this happened. Why had Bobby Mason, a supposedly Christian guy, done this to her? She needs answers. Without hesitation, Edna runs all of the way to Bobby Mason's house. She hears the music before she spots the group of teens socializing in the yard. The girls are doing cartwheels and handstands, the guys are congregated by Bobby's car. Bobby's eyes are focused on Linda, a dark-haired girl with cooper-colored skin. Edna remembers her as the Native American girl that is living with her half-uncle for a reason or another. When Edna sees her smiling face, her blood boils. Edna rushes over, and all conversation stops. But the music from the car still plays.

"Edna, what are you doing here?" Linda snaps. "Do you want to give Bobby another show? Because he's taken."

"No. You ruined my life, Linda, all because of a stupid bet," Edna yells. "My parents just kicked me out!" Shock briefly fills Linda's face, but then she chuckles.

"Seriously, I ruined your life? You're the one who took your clothes off," she challenges.

"He tricked me. And I didn't even want to do it. Bobby wouldn't leave me alone. I wanted to go home after Mark punched him," Edna explains in a rush. Tears start streaming down her face, and she furiously wipes her eyes. "I hope you're happy, Linda. Now I have nothing."

Linda begins laughing and her other friends follow suit. But their laughter doesn't even reach her soul. She knows better than to expect decency from these people. They are evil. Suddenly, a kid rushes out of the house, shouting, "Hey Linda, look what I found!" His voice is squeaky, which makes Edna deduce that he is a preteen.

"Dustin, don't..."

Edna hears a loud bang, and then it's all over for her.

# Chapter 4

Chance sat up as soon as his mother entered his bedroom. She was thin, but her cheeks were healthy. Chance had hoped that he could take a nap before his shift at the gas station. The fridge had been out of commission for the last six weeks, and the family could only live off canned and fast food for so long.

"Sarah is here to see you," she said in a tired voice.

"Tell her I'm taking a nap," Chance responded, his mouth opening wide in a yawn.

"She says that it's important," his mother informed him.

"Mom, Sarah and I broke up, remember?" he asked. His mother nodded and rubbed her eyes.

"I know. But she begged me to let her in. And she says that she won't leave until she sees you," she explained, making him groan. Chance stood and glared at his haggard reflection. The last thing that he needed was Sarah thinking that he was losing sleep over her. Especially since his lack of rest was affected by him working doubles in an attempt to raise money for a new fridge. He followed his mother out into their minuscule living room. Chance spotted Sarah, a short redhead with green eyes, and felt nothing but overwhelming hatred.

His twenty-first birthday still bothered him. A lot of crap happened on that day. The memory of Sarah dumping him over pancakes slipped to the forefront of his mind. Chance had saved for two weeks to take his girlfriend out and she had broken up with him and left with Alan before the bill came. There had to be some type of social rule. If you dumped someone, you couldn't leave them with the tab. His mother left the room, leaving the two alone. Sarah hugged the black large purse that was on her lap as she stared at him.

"Chance, you look terrible," Sarah said, her eyes filled with worry. Her worry only irritated him. He had to be careful not to snap at her. To be honest, Chance couldn't afford having Alan beat the crap out of him for disrespecting his girlfriend.

"Sarah, why are you here?" Chance asked, his fatigue nearly making him fall on the floor. There was only one couch in the living room. Chance had no choice but to plop down beside Sarah, which made him uncomfortable. He shoved his hair away from his forehead, which made Sarah gasp. She had the nerve to cup his cheek. Her touch made him very uncomfortable, and he so desperately wanted to tell the harlot to release him. But he was honestly curious to see what she was up to. She tilted his head back, and then released her grip on his face. She traced the area above her eyebrow with her fingertip.

"What happened to the scar?" Chance's former flame asked as she caressed the spot where the scar used to be. Chance didn't have an answer for her. He remembered being shot by old man Cooper, and his skin healing. But he wasn't going to admit that to someone like Sarah. He couldn't trust that she would keep the information quiet.

"I don't know. I woke up and it was gone," Chance said, as Sarah thankfully stopped touching him.

"What's going on in this town? First, old man Cooper's bum knee has miraculously healed itself. Then, Bobby Mason's left eye grows back. The terminally ill girl down the street has been healed. All of my tattoos and scars have vanished, and the same has happened to you. I don't get it, Chance. What do you think is happening?" Sarah asked, fear causing her voice to tremble.

"Is this what you wanted to talk to me about?" he asked, his eyes threatening to close while Sarah was still talking. Chance didn't need Sarah to list all of the weird occurrences in Carver It seems that six weeks ago, a force interfered with the good folks of Carver, Texas. "Look, Sarah, I don't know what has been going on. Why are you here?" Chance asked, hoping that this time he'd find out what she came for.

Sarah routed around in her large purse until she pulled out a pocket knife. After extending the blade, she grabbed Chance's hand with one hand, turned it palm up, and sliced his palm. Chance squealed like a girl, which made his mother fly into the room.

"Chance, what's going on?" his mother screamed.

"She cut me," Chance whined, his heart racing from the violence. What was going on here? So far in his young life Chance had been shot, and now stabbed? Well, he didn't think that someone slicing his hand would be considered a stabbing, but he didn't care. Screw the experts, he'd count this one as a stab wound.

Sarah, who had slipped her knife back into her purse after wiping it down with an alcohol wipe, eyed Chance's mother, Milly, warily.

"Get out!" Milly shouted. Chance mentally cheered at his mother's spirit, which meant that she was recovering from her father's betrayal.

"Mrs. Campbell, you look younger," Sarah commented, sounding amazed.

"You cut my son and you want to talk about how young I look?" Milly protested, which made Chance mentally cheer again. Way to go, Mom. Focus on the terrible pain that your only son is in, don't get distracted by crap like you looking young, Chance thought.

"You're right," Sarah said, before fishing in her big purse yet again. What else was she going to pull out of her bag, a grenade? Thankfully, Sarah only retrieved a box of wipes. She pulled one out, grabbed Chance's hand, which he had smashed protectively against his shirt, and wiped at it.

"OUCH!" Chance said instinctively, but it occurred to him that he felt nothing at all.

"He's all healed," Sarah said, sounding panicked. "I've done this test ninety times, with the same results. The mayor is going to freak when he hears this." Milly walked forward and gently took Chance's hand in hers and frowned.

"I don't see a cut," she said, confused.

"Because there isn't one anymore," Sarah stated in nearly a whisper.

"Give me the knife," Milly ordered, her youthful face pinched up in worry. Sarah retrieved the pocket knife from her bag and passed it over to Milly, who grabbed it and sliced Chance's palm yet again. Here was yet another thing that happened in his short life: Chance was stabbed by his mother. Chance called this year "unlucky twenty-one."

His mother firmly held on to Chance's hand and stared at his palm. Chance found it odd that he didn't bleed that much. His shirt barely had any blood on it. His heart beat picked up as he realized that healing from the gunshot wound wasn't a fluke. That meant that he could probably fight Alan without worrying about permanent damage. Chance was invincible, but the problem was that Alan was still bigger and stronger than he was. Chance highly doubted that he could even get a hit in. Because Chance was pretty sure that being able to heal was the only gift he was given.

"The same thing happened when old man Cooper shot me," Chance said in amazement. His mother, who hadn't known about that fact because Chance had cleaned up the blood before she found out, frowned.

"Old man Cooper shot you?" she nearly screamed. "And you didn't tell me?"

"I healed from my wound. What would I have told you?" Chance argued.

"Well, you are lucky number ninety-one. Milly, do you want to see if you have the healing gene?" Sarah asked eagerly as there was a loud knock on the trailer door.

"I'll get it," Milly said. But before she could move, the door banged open, bringing in the warm air.

"Milly Jane Campbell, where are you?" Chance's grandfather, Roger, demanded.

"In here," Milly shouted, a frown filling her face. His grandparents entered, and Chance's mouth popped open at the sight.

"What happened to you two?" Chance blurted out. His grandfather, who had been old and wrinkly with gray hair and liver spots, appeared as though he was in his early thirties. He had a head full of brown hair and glowing skin.

"The same thing that happened to you, Chance," his grandfather said before pulling Chance's mother into a hug. Chance couldn't help but think that his mother had the weirdest relationship with her parents. His mother didn't go out of her way to see them but would hug them whenever they visited. Chance could only count a handful of times that he was ever dropped off at his grandparents' house as a kid.

"Sarah, what are you doing here?" Chance's grandmother, who now had long, silky black hair and a smooth complexion, haughtily demanded.

"I'm conducting a test for the mayor's office. I don't need to test either of you, because I'm positive that something strange has happened to you," Chance's ex-girlfriend commented.

"No, I don't think that it's strange, young lady. Strange implies that it's weird and unwelcome. I think that this is a blessing. I mean, look at me, dying of breast cancer one minute, healed the next," Chance's grandmother lectured.

"You didn't tell us you were sick," Chance's mother said, before going to the kitchen in search of something to offer her parents. She returned later with a couple of warm bottles of water.

"I didn't want to worry you," Mrs. Colleens told them. Chance felt guilty that he hadn't visited his grandmother at all over the last two years. Here she was dying, and he been too consumed by Sarah to notice.

"Well, now at least we have more time together, Grandma," Chance said, hoping that his statement was true. Chance's cell phone vibrated in his pocket, cutting off whatever his grandmother would have said. He slid the pay-as-you-go phone from his pocket and pressed the answer button.

"Hi, this is Mrs. Barns, is Mrs. Campbell available to talk?" Mrs. Barns asked.

"This is her son, Chance. Is everything okay, Mrs. Barns?" Chance asked the secretary of the elementary school. Since Chance and his mother couldn't afford a house phone, they kept a pay-as-you-go phone around in case of emergencies.

"Meg has been suspended from school," the secretary reported. "You need to come get her."

"Okay," Chance responded, but the phone had already gone dead. Mrs. Barns was a bitter old hag who had to work once her husband was confined to a wheelchair. The poor man was caught in an avalanche while climbing the Himalayas. "Mom, I'm going down to the school to get Meg," Chance said after his mother glanced at him with an arched brow.

"Why?" Sarah asked, curious.

"Sarah, why don't you worry about Alan and his family. You chose not to be with my grandson," Chance's grandma said, which made Chance want to smile. It was clear that Lynn Colleens wasn't going to be polite to his ex. That was one loyal woman. Sarah 's cheeks turned red. But Chance didn't have the inclination to stand up for her.

He went to his room to fetch his car keys. Chance's old beat-up truck still ran. He was thankful of that fact. If the old clunker died, he didn't think that he could fix it. Chance hopped into the driver's seat of his truck and was surprised when Sarah, who had probably come on foot, opened the passenger side and hopped in. "What are you doing?" Chance asked as he backed out of the small driveway.

"I'm headed that way," Sarah said as she tapped her bag. "I have to submit the names to the mayor. Then, he'll figure out what to do."

"Nothing," Chance said as he turned out of his trailer park.

"Nothing? What if people in other parts of the country are going through this?" Sarah protested.

"Think Sarah. If the government catches wind of this, everyone in the town will turn into test subjects. The mayor must know this, which he's is why conducting an informal survey himself instead of ordering that everyone go to the hospital," Chance reasoned.

Sarah sighed. "Chance, you are so smart," she commented. He didn't say a word to Sarah. Instead, he turned on the radio and began listening to a news station. It was the only one that worked in the truck. "Do you want me to come in with you?" Sarah asked Chance as he parked in the front parking lot of the Stanton Elementary School.

"No. Just stay here," Chance ordered, which Sarah obviously ignored. She had difficulty listening to others. For instance, when Chance told Sarah that she was spending too much time with Alan, she ignored him and spent more time with him. And as a result, the pair were no longer sharing a life together.

"Why are you coming along?" Chance asked.

"Because I have a good idea of what Meg was suspended for," Sarah gravely explained as Alan Mason rushed out of the school, his blond hair flying about. Sarah squealed when she saw him, and they instinctively hugged and shared a soft kiss.

Chance was more annoyed than hurt. His worry was for his sister, not the people that had betrayed him. Alan glanced at him and sized him up. The show-off then gave Sarah a longer kiss. Point made. Alan was going flaunt this relationship in Chance's face. Who cares? Meg, is your top priority. Find her, grab some pizza, because you might as well while you are in town. Then, go inside and...

Someone was behind him. The presence was nearly overwhelming. Chance reluctantly turned around and saw two men standing side by side. Chance was drawn to the dark-skinned man. Something inside him told him that he had a connection to him. Without a doubt, Chance knew that he'd fight and die for the stranger. The other man was dressed in a suit and looked like he was in a rush, while the dark-skinned man appeared as though he had a lot of time on his hands.

"Hi, Chance," the man that he had a connection with said, his smile wide.

"How do you know my name?" Chance wanted to know.

"Because you're wearing your name tag from work," the guy in the expensive suit responded.

"Oh," Chance said. "What are your names?"

"I'm Jonathan," the friendlier of the two said. Jonathan went to extend his hand, but the other man shoved it away.

"You know, he could be one of Nor's spies," the man said to Jonathan.

"I'm not a spy! Who's Nor?" Chance squeaked out.

"No one you would want to meet. Jonathan, go get May. It was an oversight not to bring her," the man in the suit noted. Before Chance's eyes, the powerful man vanished into thin air.

"Where did he go?" Chance demanded.

"To get May, like I asked," the impatient man responded, which made Chance feel like a moron, even though people weren't supposed to just vanish without a sight. Without even a shimmer of light or a gust of wind, Jonathan reappeared with a woman with large brown eyes filled with warmth and excitement.

"Your name is really Chance?" she asked as she wrapped her arms around him. Immediately, Chance was filled with peace and his worries faded away. She released him and brushed his hair from his forehead. "So, Chance, who are the love birds?" she asked. The woman was beautiful with light brown skin, jet-black hair, and those eyes. He was drawn to her, the way he was to Jonathan.

"My ex-girlfriend and ex-best friend," Chance muttered, which made the unfriendly man scowl.

"Why did you give her a ride?" he asked.

"Because she just hopped into my truck. She showed up to my house, gave me some test where she cut my palm, and then..."

"Chance!" Meg screeched. "Tell him that I won't go with her!" Chance slowly spun around and saw Meg running from the school, her hands engulfed in a yellow glow. "I hate him." The more she spoke, the more the glow brightened.

Possum cursed, which caused Jonathan to knock his shoulder and say, "Language."

"She has abilities already?" Possum commented. "Alessandra really screwed this up." Chance stood there, wondering why he wasn't panicking. His sister was upset, and he did little more than glance at her.

"Chance, what's wrong with you?" Meg cried.

"What does that light do?" Possum asked. "Jonathan, get Barry and Justine," Possum ordered. Jonathan vanished and then reappeared with an Asian guy and a blonde. The blonde ran over to Meg, her hands also glowing with a yellow light. She knelt down in front of her and gave her a hug. Chance's father and old man Cooper's daughter, Tara, exited the school, their faces pale. They were afraid of Meg. That was obvious. They sidestepped her in their haste to leave. Alan and Sarah had their backs pressed up against the brick wall. They both appeared as if they would freak out, but Chance had no idea why they would. He felt fine. The blonde straightened and smiled in relief. Meg, who was now eating a cookie, ran over to Chance.

"If I shine this light on someone, I can make them feel whatever I want," Meg reported to Chance. "Justine told me that it was bad to use it. I won't. But when Dad came to pick me up, I got so mad. He hurt Mom when he slept with her," Meg said, glancing hatefully at Tara's retreating back. Chance suddenly snapped out of his peace-induced state.

"Wait, what? You can make people feel whatever you want?" Chance asked.

"More like loneliness, despair so far," the blonde said as she walked over to Chance. "It's rare for immortals to have gifts other than being fast and strong."

"Immortals?" Chance asked, confused.

"Well, that's what you are until you pledge your loyalty to the supporters or the protesters," Justine answered calmly.

"Are supporters and protesters alien races?" Alan asked as he stepped forward.

"No. This is all really complicated," Justine said.

"How so? You people turned us into mutants. And when we want answers, you say it's too complicated for you to explain?" Alan shouted. Meg immediately spun to face Alan.

"Don't yell at the nice lady," she ordered, her hand extended. Alan paled when he saw that the glow was returning to Meg's hand.

"What a fighter," Jonathan's cranky companion commented.

"What's happening to us?" Chance demanded, his voice growing with conviction. His baby sister was now able to cause people emotional pain with the touch of her power. That wasn't okay.

"Chance," Justine began, her blue eyes sympathetic. "It really is complicated. But in short, your entire town has been blessed with the honor of becoming soldiers to protect people from evil."

"What evil?" Alan cut in, his face turning red with anger. Chance couldn't blame the man. Any kind of war was dangerous, and he couldn't envision his mother making that sacrifice. How would Chance feel, watching his mother and baby sister placing themselves in danger?

"Well, it's complicated. But just think of it this way. You are cupid's army. There are people that know who our soulmates are. Their main purpose is to prevent people from ending up with them. They do so by killing people, using persuasion and other gifts that they possess to place doubt, or seducing a partner away from the other. It has caused an unbalance," Justine gently explained, which made the girl that had hugged Chance chuckle.

"I hadn't thought about it like that," she said.

"So," the cranky guy cut in. "Make sure that no one in this town posts anything on social media about your special gifts, or you will be in danger." The cranky guy eyed Alan when he said those words, which made Chance's former friend blush.

"You were the ones that gave me that virus!" Alan cried.

"Next time, don't put your town in danger," the cranky man said. Then, he whistled, and the newcomers vanished, leaving Chance, Meg, Alan, and Sarah alone.

# Chapter 5

Chris glanced at his phone, the framed picture of Abby that he had on his desk, and then the brown paper bag in his grip. His roommates were out doing who knew what. Chris really didn't have much of a relationship with the fates, and the supporters were all training. Well, Chris assumed that they trained. What else would soldiers do? Ronny and Karina were most likely with another member of the Aros. Chris was glad that the member wasn't him. No one would know what he was doing. There was no need to be paranoid. Besides, he wasn't doing anything wrong.

Chris had made the decision that he wasn't going to become a prodigy. Abby was a cute girl, and in his past lives, he had always been drawn to her. Hell, the desire to be near her always pushed at his heart. But the urge was dulled when he was around other women. That told Chris that the bond was unnatural. He placed the takeout on his desk when there was a knock on the door. He walked over to it, opened the door, and frowned at Abby. His soulmate had a laptop in one hand, and a root beer in the other. Since Abby drank seltzer water, he was pretty sure that the soda was for him. She smiled at Chris, which made his heart momentarily ache. But he ignored it. Chris was going to fall for Abby on his own terms.

"Hi, I thought that maybe we could get some work done," Abby softly told him as she handed him the root beer. For two weeks, the prodigy had been dodging Abby's attempts at "working." He ignored her emails, cut her off whenever she was going to make the offer, or on some occasions, told her no.

"Abby, I have plans," he admitted, feeling awkward. His supposed soulmate frowned. It was obvious that she had probably checked with the other members of the Aros before visiting Chris. Well, the rest of his group had bad information.

"Oh, study group?" she asked curiously.

"No, I have a date," Chris said, and Abby's eyes widened. She stiffened, and she lost her grip on her laptop. It hit the floor with a thud. She snapped out of it and glanced down at her poor, abused laptop.

"Oh no!" she squeaked as she scooped it up. Chris felt guilty holding the root beer, which was stupid. He did not have to feel guilty about this. Abby knew that he wanted to play the field for a bit before committing.

"Here's the root beer," Chris said, trying to hand it back to her.

"Take it," Abby hissed, and then she bolted from his room.

Unlike Abby, Rose Jenkins rushed right into the room, which irked Chris a bit. She also didn't come alone.

"I hope you don't mind, Chris. My brother, Tom, wanted to meet you," Rose said. Tom was pale with red hair, while Rose was black with hair that was nearly the color of night. If they were siblings, it wasn't by blood.

"Hi, Tom," Chris greeted, sticking a hand out.

"Hello, Chris. It's nice to meet you. Rose has talked about you a lot."

"Okay," Chris said, his thoughts of making out with a chick slipping away. Rose smiled and eyed the three empty desks in the living room.

"What kind of food did you get?" she asked. Because Chris required more calories than most, he had already inhaled their dinner. Chris figured that since she was two hours late, then he could chow down. He had ordered a pizza and had sprayed the apartment with air freshener so that Rose wouldn't detect the smell of Chinese food.

"I ordered a pepperoni pizza, bread sticks, and a two-liter bottle of Coke." Chris had also already drunk the root beer that Abby had given him, and Rose preferred Coke.

"And the pizza is coming soon?" Tom asked nervously. What? Was Tom eating too? Chris had assumed that he could have most of the pizza to himself. He sighed.

"If you're hungry, you can have some of our snacks," Chris offered. But Rose frowned.

"I don't get it," she said. "I showed up two hours late, so that it would give you plenty of time to order food," she complained.

"Rose, I'm sorry. I didn't want to order the food until you got here. Obviously, you showed up late. So, I decided to order pizza. I thought that you stood me up," Chris lied, shrugging, as if that had been his plan from the beginning.

"Rose has low blood sugar. Do you think that you could get her something sweet?" Tom questioned.

"Sorry, man. All we have are chips and crackers," Chris lied. He had a stash of cookies that he saved for an emergency. He just didn't feel like sharing with someone that showed up two hours late for a date with her brother in toe. Chris knew that if he gave her the cookies, she'd find something else to complain about.

"Really?" Tom challenged, raising a brow. "A college kid like you doesn't have anything with sugar in it?" Tom asked. What was wrong with this idiot?

"Listen, Tom. I signed up for a date with Rose. I didn't know that you were coming. She also showed up two hours late and..." Chris's phone rang, and an unfamiliar number flashed across the screen.

"It looks like the pizza is here," Chris said, contemplating sending the food away with Rose.

"Your pizza is here," a man with a squeaky voice told Chris.

"I'll be down in a minute," Chris informed the man. Chris smiled at Rose.

"Did you pay cash or card?" Tom wanted to know.

"Cash," Chris answered.

"Since I crashed your date, I can pay," he offered before rushing out of the room. When the door closed, Rose grinned. She looked relatively happy for someone that had low blood sugar. Chris frowned at her face, trying to figure out what was so bizarre about her. Then, Tom strolled into the room with the food. A stranger was trailing behind him.

"Is this another brother?" Chris asked in a bored tone.

"We got here just in time. He didn't eat yet," Tom informed the stranger. "I was afraid that the delay would ruin the plan."

"Great," the man responded.

"What's going on?" Chris shouted.

"Chris, we're protesters," Tom announced.

"Seriously? All I wanted was one date without dealing with this crap," Chris shouted, eying Rose, who moved closer to him, her hand extended.

"Well, you'll have a permanent out," he bragged. The prodigy frowned before raising a hand and sending destructive energy toward Rose, who shrieked and leapt out of the way. The energy collided with the wall by the door, creating a truck-sized hole.

"A handy weapon," Tom, the redhead, chuckled. "But unfortunately for you, Shane is stronger," Tom said. Shane extended his hand, sending gray energy at Chris. The prodigy sent his power, which collided with the gray mist. Immediately, the mist dissipated, and Shane groaned in pain.

Rose pulled out a gun from her large purse and fired it at the prodigy. Chris dove, the bullet striking Josh's desk. The gun had a suppressor. That meant that the other students wouldn't hear the shots. Rose fired again, forcing Chris to dodge before tossing a bolt of energy at her. There was a sizzle and pop and the smell of acrid smoke filled the air.

Chris glanced at Rose and realized that his bolt had disintegrated the gun and burned her hands. She was shaking, silent tears streaming down her face. Shane was still out of commission, using the wall to support his weight. Chris shot another bolt at Shane, which doubled him over. He glanced at Tom, whose eyes were glazed. The prodigy's spine straightened as Tom's glassy eyes focused on him.

"I tried killing your girlfriend, but May Wilson proved to be stronger than we thought. However, May Wilson isn't here," Tom said.

"Who am I talking to, Nor or Rochelle?" Chris demanded. "Nor," Tom said with a smile. Nor, the woman that had inhabited Abby's body. Chris's veins fizzed, and his anger ratcheted up ten decimals. A cruel smile stretched across his face.

"Well then, this will feel really good," Chris commented, before discharging a blast that was so potent that there was nothing left of Tom when the power faded. Rose, who was still crying from the pain, began shrieking hysterically. Chris expected to feel guilt, shame, or even sympathy. But all he could think was that it was a shame that a good pizza had to go in that way.

The door crashed open and Ronny entered, his blades extended. Without a thought he beheaded both Shane and Rose. The blood painted the room red, and the gore made Chris's stomach twist. But all he could do was stand there and watch as Ronny stomped through the apartment, searching for more protesters. Chris stared at the decapitated heads. What happened? How had a normal date turned so wrong? Chris was cursed. First, Abby was attacked, and was nearly killed by dark fates. And then, a protester tried to date him just to kill him. Chris couldn't escape his destiny.

"Chris, how did protesters get in here?" Ronny demanded when he finished searching Josh's room.

"I invited her," Chris coldly said as he stared at Rose's decapitated head. Jonathan, in true fashion, appeared in the room beside Chris, eyed the bodies, and they disappeared, along with the blood spatters.

"A present for Nor," his friend said, eying the now spotless floor.

"What do you mean, you invited her?" Ronny asked as he strolled into the kitchenette and opened the cabinets. He returned with Oreos and a bottle of water. Chris collapsed onto the sectional. Ronny tossed the food at him, but Chris was having trouble stomaching the idea of eating. He was in shock. Three people were dispatched just like that, because of his poor choices.

"Where's Abby?" Chris wanted to know, hoping that she wasn't intersected by protesters. Moments later, Abby appeared in front of him, a confused expression on her face. She sat down on the couch, her eyes searching the room.

"Protesters attacked him," Ronny said, his tone exhausted. "He killed one, and I killed the others. Jonathan delivered their bodies to Nor."

"What happened to his date?" Abby inquired.

"Date?" Jonathan asked as he plopped down on Chris's other side. Ronny glared at Chris.

"You invited a mortal here? Did she die?" Ronny asked.

"Rose was my date. She turned out to be a protester," Chris finally explained in a haunted tone. Despite the fact that Chris had betrayed Abby when he dared to date another woman, she comforted him. The fate gently caressed his forehead, and his entire body lit up with the desire of seven lifetimes.

"Abby, I don't want this for us," Chris said woodenly. "I want freedom from this curse." Abby crawled into Chris's lap and he wrapped his arms around her. Holding her was the balm that he needed. The shock left him. The anger and rage of being ambushed quickly snuffed out any guilt that Chris would have felt. He squeezed Abby tightly, enjoying the scent of oranges wafting from her fragrant hair. "I want you to be safe."

"But we aren't going to be safe until we complete more love quests," Abby said, her face pressed into Chris's chest. Anger rolled in the prodigy's gut, but the fate was right. In order to escape this life, it was apparent that he had to play the game.

"Fine. Where's Josh?" Chris asked. Jonathan winked at Chris then Chris noted that he was sitting on the couch in his brother's living room, Abby still on his lap. Emma and Darren were sitting on the couch, a computer on each of their laps. Abby stood, straightened the neckline of her turtleneck, and left the room, leaving Chris with the love birds. Darren was the first to notice Chris. He slammed the lid of his laptop closed and smirked at him.

"You know, this quest is kicking our butts," Darren said. "No one aside from Abby died," Darren began.

Chris frowned.

"Really?" the prodigy asked.

"If you were Mark, you died a terrible death in your last life," Emma said, as she too closed the lid of her laptop.

"But we can't be sure you were Mark until you guys visit the meadow. Mark was experimenting with creating Molotov cocktails, and his face was shredded before he could throw the thing," Darren added.

Chris shuddered.

"We have to go back in and find out," Josh said as he entered the room, followed by the rest of the Aros.

"Where are Barry, Ronny, Justine, and Karina?" Emma wanted to know.

"They will be here shortly. They had a meeting with Alessandra," Jonathan said before sitting on the floor in front of Chris. The others followed suit. Jonathan slipped his phone from his pocket, typed out a text, and then Ronny, Karina, Justine, Barry, and an agitated Alessandra appeared. Abby, who had been sitting on the floor beside the couch where Chris sat, shuddered. She really didn't like Alessandra, that was obvious.

"Just commence with the dream state," the head council member ordered.

By the time Chris was sitting on the bench in the grassy plane, the fates had also already grabbed fistfuls of grass. Chris, feeling lightheaded, plucked a few blades that were growing in between the cracks of the cement ground. Immediately, he was flooded with energy.

"You must feel bad," Jonathan said, eying Chris, his expression displaying his agitation.

"Just say it," Chris said.

Jonathan eyed Abby, who was sitting directly across from Chris, and shook his head. Evidently, whatever Jonathan wanted to say, it wasn't fit for Abby's ears. The witch was the last person to arrive, and she appeared agitated.

"Let's just get this over with, people. I don't like that I'm defenseless with Alessandra in the room," Karina said.

"Good. I'm glad that you're eager to start. Karina, oh so wise one, tell us who we are matching," Barry said eagerly. Of course Karina rolled her eyes.

"Let's just get on with this," Chris complained, desiring to get through this. All he had to do was match two luckless people, and he would get stronger.

# Chapter 6

"For the first quest, the Aros were given the people they were to match. As the quests increase, the Aros may be permitted to visit the meadow for longer stretches of time," Karina began. Chris felt relief, knowing that he would be powerful once the second quest was completed. Karina closed her eyes, probably trying to seek knowledge. When her eyes popped open, she glared at Chris, her eyes darkening with fury.

"What happened, Karina?" Justine asked, her face paling.

"Apparently, Chris doesn't get the concept that Abby is his soulmate. He decided that it would be a good idea to date a protester," Karina cursed, her fists clenching.

"You went on a date?" Josh asked, his frown telling Chris that he was trying to figure out the benefits of dating a protester. "Were you trying to spy on the protesters?"

"No. He asked Rose Petrex out on a date, without knowledge of who she was. She brought two other protesters on the date. It was a setup. But Chris's intent was to be unfaithful to his soulmate," Karina said, her voice grave. "That means that the Aros will suffer a penalty. For this quest, the distributer can only give you a town. You will have to match multiple targets on your own. You will need to speak to locals, to figure out Mark and Edna's history," Karina announced, and then they were expelled from the meadow.

"What happened?" Ronny demanded, his blades gripped in his hands.

"Chris just screwed us," Carly cried as she stood. "This quest is going to be a lot harder than the last one."

"Just so you know, the destination is Carver, Texas," Karina said, before making her exit. Ronny, Justine, Barry, and Jonathan followed after Carly, probably either strategizing or calming the fate down. Alessandra, who was sitting on the couch beside Chris, frowned.

"What do you do to be awarded a penalty?" the old woman demanded. Shame and frustration clogged at Chris, and all he wanted to do was escape from it all.

"I just needed a night away from Aros business," Chris softly said. Josh stood and glowered at him.

"Oh, so you needed a break? Chris, what part of punishment don't you understand?" Josh yelled.

Emma ran into the room. She must have left after the Aros had entered the meadow. "What's going on?" Emma asked, her face lined with concern.

"Hey Chris, why don't you tell Emma what you did?" Josh shouted, which made Chris feel as though he had no way of escaping this hell. He stood, and his power surged forth. It just happened. One minute, Emma was standing in between the pair, while May and Abby leaned up against the wall. The next thing Chris knew, his unstable energy went flying at Emma. May shrieked and at super speed stepped into the path of the energy and it enveloped her. When Chris's energy faded, May was barely recognizable.

Josh was stunned, his eyes focused on his charred soulmate in shock.

"It was an accident," Chris softly said as May collapsed to the ground. "I didn't mean to."

"Alessandra, why didn't you do anything?" Emma yelled as she knelt beside May.

"Where's Jonathan?" Josh shouted. "We need to get May to a hospital until she can heal herself." Ronny sped into the room, his blades extended, his eyes searching for what could have attacked May so brutally. Chris's gut twisted, and he began dry heaving, his body unable to expel anything. Someone placed a hand on his back. Judging by the rush of comfort he felt, he knew it was Abby.

"You could have stopped him," Emma argued.

"He needs to know how to control his powers. I'm not always going to be around," the old hag lectured.

"Jonathan took Carly on some secret date. We'll have to call an ambulance," Ronny said. "Chris, get a hold of yourself."

The minute the guard yelled at him, an idea popped into Chris's head. He straightened and eyed Ronny, who was blocking his view of May. "If she dies, kill me," Chris pleaded. Ronny nodded, and Abby gasped. She hadn't liked what Chris said, but the prodigy was in no mood to placate her.

"Where's Possum? We'll need his mind-control gifts," Ronny said, frustrated.

"He's in the basement sparing with Darren. I'll get him," Emma said as she sped out of the room, her cell phone in her grip.

Moments later, a sweaty, grumbling Possum entered, and his face went blank when he saw Chris's expression. "What do you need me for?" he snapped. "I was showing Darren who's boss." Ronny and Chris stepped aside, and Possum cursed. "One of Nor's potions?" he asked.

"Chris, bad temper," Alessandra explained. "It was a good thing that May stepped in front of Emma. Emma would not have survived that blast."

Chris stared at Josh, who was sitting beside his soulmate, tears streaming down his face. When he saw his brother reduced to a distraught man, Chris knew that he had to correct what he did. He'd find a way to make May stronger, and he'd do it alone.

The ambulance and fire truck soon arrived at Josh's residence. Possum made them think that May was experimenting with a chemistry kit, when it exploded. Chris stood on the lawn, ignoring the chill that descended on Massachusetts at night. He hadn't needed a jacket because Jonathan had transported him to Josh's house. Ronny, Abby, Emma, and Darren all grouped around him. Darren had his arms around Emma, probably grateful that she hadn't been incinerated. Abby and Ronny stood on either side of Chris, not saying a word to him. Chris didn't mind it that way. After Josh insisted on going with May, they allowed him to sit in the ambulance and they took off. When the last of the trucks disappeared, Possum strolled over to them.

"That was a lot of work," he complained as Alessandra, who had hidden in a bedroom, stepped outside, her face drawn. Emma continued to glare at her. The woman ignored the supporters.

"Well, Chris, congratulations. You just eliminated one of the most valuable fates. In fact, she's more powerful than Carly and Abby combined," Alessandra scolded.

Ronny scowled at her. "Just to let you know, if he blasts you, no one will step in front of you," Ronny declared.

Alessandra gently caressed her necklace.

"Your powers don't hurt me," she reminded the guard.

"Why are we all just standing here? We need to get to the hospital," Emma insisted.

"Sorry, baby soldier, that's not going to happen. You'll just get in the way of them treating your friend. What we're going to do, since Jonathan left us stranded, is call a cab," Possum said, as he yanked Emma's phone out of her hand.

"You could have asked me for it," Emma muttered. Possum ignored her and began yelling at someone.

"You heard me, I want three stretch limos," he shouted.

***

Fifteen minutes later, Chris and Abby were in a limo headed back to campus. To Chris's surprise, Abby sat beside him. She didn't speak, which was fine by him. He didn't know what to say. When tears began falling down Abby's face, it nearly ended him. He wished that Ronny could have ended him right there and then for all of the misery he caused. When the limo pulled up in front of Chris's dorm, he rushed out and escaped into his building, needing to determine what he was going to do.

As soon as he stepped into the hallway of his floor, he noticed that someone was standing in front of his door. Chris barely had enough energy left and figured that Natasha could just kill him outright. She'd do it.

"Kill me," he begged the ruthless supporter.

She sighed and placed her hands on her hips. "You aren't doing that," she said, her blue eyes narrowing. "Now, let's go in." When Chris entered the suite, he was surprised to see that it had been repaired. "Possum called someone," Natasha said as she slammed the door shut. She shoved Chris onto the sectional and began searching the cabinets. She pulled out a variety pack of chocolates and tossed it at him, along with a water bottle. "Eat, and I'll ask questions," Natasha said as she sat beside him. Chris forced himself to begin chowing down on the candy, knowing that the sugar would make him stronger. "So, what happened to May?"

"It's my fault. I blasted her," Chris said, hoping that Natasha would just end his misery.

"Why did you blast her?" she asked, curious.

"Josh was yelling at me. My powers got out of control and just came out."

Natasha frowned. "So you didn't mean to blast May?" Natasha asked, hopeful.

"No," Chris said. "But what I didn't mean doesn't matter when my brother's girl is laid out in a hospital room."

"What are you going to do about it?" Natasha wanted to know.

"I'm going to solve the quest," Chris decided. "It's the only thing I can do to help."

"By yourself?" Natasha asked, shocked.

"I caused this mess in the first place. I guess the only way I'll have freedom is if I play the game," Chris said.

"You can't play it alone. The rules are that at least one fate and one prodigy will need to embark on the quest," Natasha informed Chris. "And if you go, I will. You need a guard. And maybe you could ask Triston to come. He's a solid man, very strong too," Natasha said.

Chris sighed, and part of him wanted to tell the supporter to leave. But he knew that she was right. "Fine," he said. "I'll have to convince Abby to come with us."

# Chapter 7

"You are weak," Nor laughed as she dragged the scalpel across Abby's left eye. The agony was so intense that the fate couldn't scream. Her body rested on a table, her limbs held by restraints that made her bones ache. "You are worthless." The other eye rolled from its socket. This was crazy. Why hadn't Abby passed out from the suffering? The human body could only take so much pain. "This is why Chris could never love you," Nor's voice hissed, and then Abby felt the dagger plunge into her heart.

Abby sat up when she heard a knock on the door. She glanced at her phone, which was resting on her chest. It was four thirty in the morning. Abby had taken to sleeping with the phone over the last two nights, in case Josh had an update. She sat up and wished that Carly was back from her mini vacation. Ronny didn't detect any panic in the pair, so everyone figured that they just needed to shut people out for a week or two.

She walked over to the door and flung it open, prepared to fight a protester. Chris stood there, two suitcases at his feet. His eyes had bags under them, and he hadn't shaved. He wore a T-shirt and jeans, and had a backpack flung over one shoulder. Abby's heart raced when she thought of the implications.

"Abby, I need your help," Chris began, his eyes focusing on her weary face.

"With what?" Abby asked, unable to conceal the suspicion she felt.

"I need you to go to Carver with me," he announced.

"The quest?" she asked.

"If we complete it, May can get better," Chris pleaded.

"Okay. When do we leave?" the fate asked, knowing that her GPA was about to take a devastating hit unless Possum manipulated a few thoughts.

"An hour. I brought you a suitcase," he said, gesturing to a red suitcase that Abby quickly dragged into the room.

Packing only took her ten minutes. She used her enhanced speed to sort all of her warmer clothing. Then, she took a five-minute shower, changed into a sundress with a cardigan, and met Chris in the hallway. She was out of breath and hungry from the exertion, but she didn't dare complain to Chris. They were barely friends, and she wasn't comfortable with him. They took the elevator without speaking to one another. When the doors opened, Natasha and Triston were waiting for them. They also had suitcases, which told Abby that everyone was thinking that this would be a long trip.

***

After they boarded Possum's private jet, Amber, a stewardess, passed out a hot breakfast which consisted of pancakes, sausages, two scrambled eggs, toast, and six strips of bacon. Natasha, who was seated beside Abby, gaped at the amount of food they were served.

"What do you want to drink, ladies?" the matronly stewardess asked. Abby itched to manipulate her lifespan, just to give her more time. She was lovely and warm. According to Abby's gift, Amber's lifespan was running out. She only had two years left. Without hesitation, Abby reached out and turned the clock, moving the needle so that she could be given an extra year.

"Orange juice," Abby said, trying to keep the self-satisfied smile from her face.

"Same for me," Natasha said. Amber returned with large cups of juice and Abby gratefully took a swig. "So, what's the plan?" Natasha asked as the girls leisurely ate.

Chris was in the seat behind Abby's. She didn't know if he touched his meal. He chose to sit alone, the guilt obviously killing him. Abby wanted to hate Chris for his terrible mistake. But she knew that May would recover. Her lifespan had been intact, the never-ending line not even showing a mark. She was more upset about the fact that Chris was so determined to fight his destiny. He was so eager to be rid of Abby, just because he hadn't chosen her in this life. Why was autonomy so important to Chris? Why couldn't he be content with the cards he was given? Why did people like him have to fight their destinies at all costs?

Abby attempted to put herself in Chris's shoes but was unable to do so. She was the follow- the-rules type and never strayed from the path. Chris was the opposite, which was probably why Abby as Edna hadn't desired to be with Chris when he was the obnoxious Mark. And thinking about her past life made Abby think of another question. Why had Chris as Mark expected Abby as Edna to forgive him? Chris had the habit of screwing people over, then expecting them to forgive him. The nerve of that guy. The more that Abby thought about him going on that date with Rose, the more agitated she got. So she tried to force herself to stop dwelling on it, which was difficult.

When she stopped thinking of Chris, Carver was what came into focus. How was she supposed to resolve this quest without an anchor? Well, in order to do so, Abby would probably have to socialize with people, something that she hated doing. May was fun to be around because she was satisfied with the simple things like watching a movie or playing a board game. Abby didn't mind Carly, but didn't have the same bond with her yet. But Abby would have to get over her hang-ups about annoying people and focus on making May stronger.

***

The plane landed on a private airstrip on private property that Possum owned. There were four cars waiting for the group. Amber explained that Possum didn't want them to be hindered by the lack of transportation. She handed Abby the keys to a Honda, which was fine for her. She hopped in while Chris loaded her luggage into the trunk. She saw a note taped to the steering wheel. She glanced at it and groaned. Really? "You will be occupying a mobile home with Natasha. That was what we could secure you in short notice. The details are in the glove compartment," the note read. Alessandra. Abby abhorred that gray-haired woman. What the old hag didn't know was that her life was running out. She had two years at the most, then, her time would be over with. Abby wasn't sure if she was going to alter the woman's lifespan or not. She'd have to talk to May about that once she recovered.

Abby opened her glove compartment and fished out the papers, which detailed the purchase of the mobile home and its coordinates. Abby slipped the forms back into the glove compartment and noticed an envelope filled with cash, and another one containing a bank card and a credit card.

It took two hours to enter Carver, which was surrounded by nothing but highway and a flat landscape. The town in itself wasn't horrible, with mom-and-pop diners, a dated boutique, and a bowling alley, few bars, and a movie theater. Just like every other town, there was a small strip of land with luxury homes, the middle-class section, and the trailer park. Most of the homes were decorated with Halloween decorations, everything from pumpkins, jack o' lanterns, and a few scarecrows on some lawns.

Abby studied the town, shocked when she spotted the restaurant that she had the date with Bobby Mason in. Seeing that Clement's was still around gave Abby an urge to stop there for lunch. She was hungry. Abby was in the lead, and the other cars followed her. She pulled into the parking lot of Clement's, parking beside a beat-up pickup. Deciding that she would rather pay with cash, Abby grabbed three twenties and shoved them into her purse. She exited the car and began making her way to the restaurant, glad that she had ditched her cardigan hours ago, when her skin first made contact with the awful humidity.

"Wait, woman. You can't go into a strange place by yourself," Chris said, which made Abby stop short. She glanced up into his concerned face and rolled her eyes.

"Chris, those locals can't hurt me," she hissed, giving him the evil eye.

Chris sighed.

"Abby, look, I..."

"Are we going in?" Triston asked, as he brushed his blond hair from his forehead. Natasha, who wore shorts and a tank top, eyed the area suspiciously.

"It's where Bobby and I had our date," Abby explained, before continuing to walk.

"So?" Chris snapped. "Why does that loser matter?"

"He doesn't. I just want to see if we can find our person here," Abby said, eying a young couple entering the hatchback that the foursome were walking past.

"What person? Bobby?" Chris demanded. "Do you want to catch up and see how he is? You thought that he was so perfect for you. I didn't even have a chance."

"You didn't want one," Abby snapped, glaring at him. "Remember? You want to get away from me." Abby was beginning to feel her barely seen temper rise to the surface. Here she was trying to be useful, and all Chris could think about was a stupid date she went on, in a different lifetime.

"So, what do you guys think that you're going to order?" Natasha asked, her voice high and tense.

"A salad," Abby decided, considering the vegetarian route. When she was Edna, she had been considering the meatless diet. What would it be like?

"That pizza Bobby had looked good," Chris decided, his face darkening. Abby ignored the reference to a date that ended so miserably and pushed the door open. The place was practically dead. It was three thirty, so perhaps the lunch rush had passed.

As soon as she entered, she spotted a sign plastered on the wall by the door. It was a flyer with a picture of a dark-haired girl who had to be seven. She had a wide grin, and chocolate smudges around her mouth. Above the sign, it said, "Meg is welcomed here." Abby frowned and stepped back, only to bump into Chris. He wrapped his arms around her. The passion that Abby had been trying to ignore ran through her body, followed by an overwhelming amount of love.

"Who's Meg?" Chris asked Abby.

"I don't know," Abby rasped out. She instinctively leaned into his touch. For a moment, Abby just let him hold her. But then her stomach growled, and she began to feel dizzy. Since she adjusted Amber's lifespan earlier, Abby still felt a bit weakened. Chris released her, and they turned to see that Triston and Natasha had chosen to sit at a table behind a man who had bottles of beer on the table. He was handsome, around thirty, and Abby reached out and immediately saw that his lifespan was long, just like every member of the Aros.

# Chapter 8

"What's with him?" Chris asked, eying the empty bottles in front of the man.

"Maybe he's trying to get himself drunk," Abby figured as they sat at the table behind the drunk.

"Well, guys, since you were taking forever, we ordered for you," Natasha reported. Natasha tried to focus on her partner but couldn't stop wondering about the guy in front of her. It happened all of the time, the urge to ask people their life stories. She couldn't help it.

"What did you get us?" Chris asked as the waitress, a woman in her twenties, arrived at the table with Abby's club soda with a lime, Chris's root beer, and Triston and Natasha's lemonades. Abby, who was the least talkative of the Aros, stared at her drink, astonished.

"Your food should be out shortly," the woman said, a forced smile on her face.

"Who's Meg?" Natasha asked.

The woman glared at her. "Don't worry about it," she snapped before marching off to the kitchen.

"Nice work, Natasha. Now she's going to spit in our food," Triston complained.

"I'll fry her if she does," Chris hissed as he took a sip of his drink. The guy in front of her finished off his beer, then stood and walked over to their table. He pulled up a chair and sat beside Natasha, who was giddy inside. She had to figure out why he was day-drinking. Did his wife file for divorce? Did he get fired? Maybe he couldn't find employment.

"Hi," Natasha greeted.

"You look like rich people," the beer drinker assessed. "Susan says that she won't serve me any more beer unless I eat something. Why don't you buy me a meal?"

Chris rolled his eyes. "We aren't rich people. Take a—"

"Sure," Natasha decided, interrupting the foolish prodigy. Never chase away an informant. The drunkard may not look like much, but he could shed some light on what had been going on in this town.

"Well, aren't you a generous one," the drunk commented as he placed a hand on Natasha's arm. She didn't bother shoving it aside. She figured that the rejection would make him uncomfortable. The waitress returned with four appetizer samplers. Each plate could probably feed four, but immortals had fast metabolism.

The waitress glared at the drunkard before rubbing her forehead.

"Randall Cooper, what are you doing over here?" the waitress barked.

"I would like another beer please," Randall requested.

"No," she snapped.

"See, Susan, I'm eating," Randall said, right before snatching up a chicken wing from Natasha's plate. Abby quickly tossed one of her wings onto Natasha's plate, making the supporter grin. She did not like when people took her meat.

Randall bit into the flesh of the meat as if it pained him, but he nevertheless finished eating the wing, and left the bone on the table top.

"Goodness, Randall, use a plate," Natasha snapped, before passing him one of the twelve small plates stacked in the center. Natasha guessed that it was the waitress's way of saying that the group was eating way too much.

"Hey, young lady, if I wanted a woman to nag me, I would have stayed with my wife," Randall snapped.

"Your wife left you," Susan piped up. Natasha had the sense that Susan cared about the woman that Randall was referring to. She also figured that Susan, who appeared emaciated, was ignoring her needs to eat. She smacked Triston's arm, his cue to work up the charm. Triston grumbled but smiled at the waitress.

"Susan, we probably won't eat all of this food. Why don't you join us?" Triston offered.

"Well, then, maybe you shouldn't have ordered all of that food," Susan shot back, and then she rubbed her head, which made it obvious that she was suffering from hunger.

Natasha eyed Abby and immediately wished that May had her powers. The first fate was so much easier to deal with. Natasha cleared her throat as she eyed Susan. Abby arched a brow but continued eating her mozzarella sticks. Goodness, couldn't she take a hint?

"Abby, what does her lifespan look like?" Natasha said slowly. Abby glanced up and eyed Susan.

"Long, like Randall's," she responded before finishing her food.

"What are you people talking about?" Susan hissed as she took a step back. But Randall, unaffected, took a jalapeno popper from Natasha's plate and began eating it.

"How old are you?" Natasha asked.

"Excuse me?" Susan squeaked, her face turning red.

"She's sixty-eight," Abby said in a disinterested tone.

"How do you know that?" Susan demanded.

"Because we're like you," Natasha began. "You probably have a headache right now. It must be really bad. You need to eat. Once you do, the symptoms will go away."

"She can't afford to eat like that," Randall Cooper protested. "I don't think that anyone in town can."

Abby frowned at the waitress and bit her lip.

"How many residents are here?" Abby asked, as if it pained her to speak.

"About nine hundred," the drunkard answered.

"That's bad news," Chris said. "That means that we'll have to figure out who else got affected."

"Do you know what happened to us?" Susan demanded.

"My niece, Sarah, said that we're cupid's army," Susan said.

Natasha's eyes went wide when Chris and Abby frowned at her. Crap. These set of fates and prodigies were not ready for the truth yet. Well, May and Josh could probably handle it, and maybe Abby too. But the rest of them were too worldly to accept what was going to happen to them. If they only knew the full extent of their punishment, they probably wouldn't be able to go on with their lives.

"That's one way to put it," Chris commented.

"And why do I feel like I could hug you?" Mr. Cooper complained.

"It's awful, like y—"

"It's the connection. It will fade," Natasha said, interrupting them.

"When the six of them are together, they'll just need to visit the other towns, and whoever is immortal will follow them through the streets," Triston commented.

"Who's Meg?" Chris asked. At last, something finally interested him.

"She's a freaky kid that can make her hands glow," Randall said as he polished off most of Natasha's food.

"Crap! Immortals have gifts too?" Chris asked, his eyes going wide.

"It's rare. It all depends on how many people you gifted," Natasha commented.

"Check, please!" Abby squeaked.

"And can I please have the rest of my food to go? I have to get set up."

The waitress helped herself to one of Abby's mozzarella sticks before rushing to the kitchen.

"Hey! What about my beer?" Randall complained.

"You've had enough, Randall. You can't drink. It's not good for you," Chris lectured.

"It stunts your growth, makes your body more focused on repairing your liver," Triston added. Randall stood, his face turning purple with rage.

"First, your telling me that I can't die, and now I can't drink? What did you people do to us!" Randall screamed. "I'm not going to be a soldier in no army. I can't..." Randall shook his head. "I'm getting out of here."

"How?" Chris challenged. "You can't drive drunk."

"I know. My license got taken away years ago. I walk," Randall snapped.

"Not today. I'll give you a ride," Natasha said, deciding that one way or another, this drunkard was going to help her find Meg. Triston ended up covering everyone's tab, which was fine by Natasha.

Randall and Natasha exited Clement's, their arms loaded down with food. Natasha shot Triston a hand signal, which told him to keep an eye on Abby until Natasha returned from her investigation. They got into her Camry, and Natasha sped out of the parking lot. "So," Natasha began, a smile on her face. "Where does Meg live?" Natasha asked.

"Across from me. She's a sickly brat. Every time I visit with Milly, she complains about one symptom or another," Randall complained. Natasha tried not to laugh. It was painfully obvious that the kid faked sickness to get rid of him.

"That sucks. I always have to walk back to my place with no food to show for it."

"I see," Natasha said, trying to sound sympathetic. But it was difficult. "Would her parents mind us dropping in?" Natasha asked.

"The dad ran off with my daughter, Tara. Tara hasn't taken any of my calls," the drunk revealed. Natasha wanted to roll her eyes but didn't think that the action would encourage the man to keep speaking.

"It looks like we live in the same trailer park," Natasha commented.

"There is only one in town," Randall said as Natasha pulled up in front of a mobile home surrounded by weeds, beer bottles, and paper bags.

"I'll park here. We can just walk across," Natasha offered.

"Damn. I hate walking," Randall said, but he still followed her out of the car.

# Chapter 9

Abby chose the smallest of the two bedrooms of the mobile home. It wasn't a bad home, with freshly painted walls, new furniture, and a well-stocked kitchen. Jonathan probably had a lot to do with that. Well, if not, she was sure that Possum had something to do with the setup. Abby found a phone charging on the kitchen counter with a sticky attached that read "use me."

It was an iPhone. Before everything went terribly wrong, Abby had five of those. She scoffed at the waste and scrolled through her contacts. She spotted that May also had a phone number and grinned at the thought of calling her best friend when the fate woke up. Why had Chris lost control? Had he been behaving himself, May would be here with them. Abby sighed and decided to send a text to Josh.

Abby: Hi Josh.

Josh: Where are you guys?

Abby: Carver, Texas.

Josh: Why?

Abby: Trying to solve the quest so that May can wake up quicker.

Josh: Thanks.

Abby: How are you?

Josh: Worried. But the doctors say that she's stable.

Abby: She'll heal, Josh. Her lifespan is intact.

Josh: I know. When Jonathan comes back, I will come to help you.

Abby: Thanks.

As soon as Abby placed the phone on the countertop, someone tapped her shoulder. She jumped and spun to see Karina glaring at her. The distributor appeared as though she'd wring Abby's neck.

"Cozy," she noted.

"What are you doing here?" Abby asked, a bit too harshly.

Karina rolled her eyes.

"Guarding you. What else?" she asked, as she placed her handbag on the table.

"What about Ronny?" Abby asked in a shaky tone.

"Out trying to find Jonathan and Carly. Barry's helping him. Oh, and Justine is hanging back with May. Any more questions?" Karina asked, her arms crossed.

"You're mad?" Abby asked, surprised.

"Yah, but not at you. I understand that Carly needed a getaway. But if Jonathan had stuck around, we could have just brought May into the meadow," Karina pointed out.

"We got kicked out last time," Abby said as Chris sped into her kitchen, his eyes wide.

"Abby, go get Natasha. She's disturbing our neighbors," Chris pleaded.

Karina snickered. "What is she doing, asking too many questions?" the distributer asked.

"No. She's demanding that some kid let her in. And some little girl is waving her glowing hands around," Chris cried.

"Children!" Karina hissed before rushing out of the room with Chris on her heels. Abby decided to follow with a treat. She opened up one of the cabinets that was labeled "snacks" on top of the stove and pulled out a bag of goldfish crackers and stepped out of her trailer. It wasn't difficult to spot the commotion.

Abby ran to catch up with Karina, who was uttering curses. When they arrived at the trailer that was next door to theirs, Abby spotted a tall, lanky guy around her age standing in the doorway, his eyes wide. Natasha stood on the strip of grass that Abby supposed was a lawn, her eyes bulging. Triston was on the ground, his face twisted in pain, as the little girl that Abby had spotted in the flyer held a hand out to him. She checked on Triston and saw that his lifespan was dwindling. She was killing him.

"Karina, Triston!" Abby cried. Without fear, the distributer yanked the girl off her feet. But it was no use; as Meg wrapped her arms around Karina, she continued to kill Triston. Abby sent out a wave of power, giving him a bit of life.

"Stop it," Karina hissed to the little girl. "Chance won't let me go to Jodi's," Meg cried as she clutched Karina tightly.

"Abby, buy some time," Karina ordered.

Abby continued to give Triston life, but she could only give him life for so long. She began to shake, and her body temperature lowered, which meant that she was at her breaking point. Triston had about 3000 years in him, so he'd be fine. She released him and immediately began eating the goldfish crackers, feeling relieved when energy began fueling her.

"How is he doing?" Chris asked Abby as he stepped up beside her.

"Fine," she said as she placed another salty cracker into her mouth.

"I want Jodi's," Meg cried. "Dad promised that he'd take me there." The lanky guy, who was still frozen, began to shudder. Abby frowned at him. What was happening to the guy in the doorway?

"Chris, who's he?" Abby asked, but when Chris followed Abby's gaze, the guy had gone inside.

"Abby, how's Triston?" Karina demanded.

"Fine. She's getting weak," the fate reported. Moments later, the girl let out a shriek and went limp in Karina's arms.

"Natasha, take her," Karina ordered. "And call Alessandra, she'll know what to do with her." Natasha hurriedly obeyed, glancing at her crumpled partner, who was barely conscious. Abby shot more life into Triston, effectively replenishing what Meg had taken away. Triston sat up and rubbed his eyes.

"Man, that hurt. Emotional casters are the worst," Triston complained. "Unless they are May. Where's the brat?"

"Natasha got her," Karina said as she peered around the property.

"Where's the drunk?" Abby asked.

"He ran into his trailer as soon as Meg started screaming," Triston reported.

"What a coward," Triston muttered.

"She's depleted. Her family hasn't been feeding her enough," Karina said, agitation in her tone. Abby was irritated by the distributer's attitude. She wanted to remind Karina that Meg's parents lived in a trailer park and may not have the resources to feed her triple the amount of a normal kid. Abby didn't bother lecturing her. The fate had bigger problems. What was that guy in the house up to? She was tempted to go in there, but then, a car screeched to a halt right in front of Meg's trailer.

A couple exited the car and rushed over to Triston, who still hadn't gotten off of the grass. "What happened?" the blond man yelled. He also was chalked full of life. He looked familiar, and seeing his features so much like Bobby Mason's made Abby angry.

"He's fine," Chris said, his teeth clenched. The blond spun to face Chris and Abby, and his blue eyes darkened.

"I didn't ask you if he was fine. I asked you what happened," he argued.

"Who are you?" Karina sneered as she stepped in front of Abby.

"I'm Alan Mason. I'm an officer," he announced.

"Why aren't you in uniform?" Karina challenged.

"I don't have to explain myself to you. Now, tell me what happened, or I can arrest you for obstructing justice. This man was hurt, and I think I know who the culprit is," Alan Mason said.

"Stupidity," Karina snapped.

"Where is Meg Campbell?" he demanded.

"Down for a nap," Karina answered coldly.

"Stop lying to me," Alan yelled. "Where is she?" The scrawny guy ran out of the house, a bloody butcher's knife held in his grip.

"No," he shrieked as he closed his eyes. His arm twitched from side to side. He gritted his teeth, as if trying to combat something, or someone, Abby suspected.

"Chance, put the weapon down, or I will shoot," Alan shouted before running to his vehicle, no doubt to get his weapon.

"Hey, Officer, it isn't what you think," Triston pleaded, but the foolhardy cop ignored the supporter. Chris frowned down at his hands and eyed Abby.

"He won't survive it," Abby warned.

"Who do you think is controlling him?" Chris asked.

"Nor. Rochelle is too weak to try it on her own," Karina said, eying everyone. "Where one goes, the other follows." Karina warned. She cursed. "I can't believe that I left my daggers inside."

Officer Mason returned, clutching his Glock.

"Chance, drop your weapon," he ordered.

Chance opened up his mouth and then shouted, "No. You won't get me! Shoot me, Alan." Without hesitation, Alan shot Chance in the head, blowing out his brains.

Sarah screamed as Alan lowered the gun, a relieved expression on his face. Abby's stomach turned when she reached out and saw his dwindling lifespan. She shook as she attempted to replenish him. It was pointless, but maybe if she got him to a hospital, it would help him.

"You killed him!" Sarah shrieked. "You killed him." Chris wrapped his arms around Abby, who had begun crying.

"Call an ambulance," Abby shouted, figuring that she could hold him until his wounds healed. Alan, who was staring at his gun in horror, just stood there, as if he couldn't move. Triston sped into the trailer as Karina knelt down beside Chance. She touched his wound, and then stood, her eyes hard.

"Nor left him," she said gravely. "I think he's brain dead," Karina announced. "Abby, he won't come out of this." Sarah was still screaming hysterically, and no one was there to comfort her.

"I know," Abby said, her heart heavy. "Poor Meg." His life started flashing behind Abby's eyes. Chance Campbell was a premed student who was passionate about helping others. He hadn't met his soulmate yet. If she let him go, he'd be reincarnated again. "He'll come back if I let him go," Abby softly said. Karina nodded. Alan, who had broken free of his shock, ran over to Chance.

"Come on, buddy, hold on," Alan pleaded as Triston approached.

"The ambulance will be here in two minutes," he reported as Karina suddenly dove over to Abby. She snatched her from Chris's arms.

"Let go, Abby," Karina whispered. With a heavy heart, Abby closed her eyes, prepared to release Chance. But then, a bright light filled her head. Abby was about to scream out in pain, but her body was no longer hers.

"Abby, don't kill Chance," Rochelle's voice rang in her head. "You don't want to kill Chance." Abby tried to speak but she was paralyzed. She couldn't break free of Rochelle's grip. "Let him live."

"Chris," Abby managed to shout out. She felt intense heat that nearly burned her from the inside out, and then she fell unconscious.

# Chapter 10

Chance's eyes popped open. He was at a picnic table. The table was atop a concrete platform and was surrounded with waist-high, lush green grass. Sarah sat across from him, her face filled with pain. Her blue eyes studied his face, her pale skin paling further. "Chance, I'm so sorry," she said as tears began falling down her face.

"For what?" he asked, confused.

"Alan shot you. You're dead," she said, which just pissed Chance off.

"I'm dead? I died again!" Chance protested. Sarah rose a brow.

"Again?" she asked.

"Old man Cooper shot me on my birthday," he told her. Sarah groaned.

"I wasn't supposed to tell you about Alan that day. But I just couldn't take it anymore," she confessed.

"Chance, I hated lying to you. You had planned for us to spend the night together at that motel, and I couldn't do it. I'm so sorry."

"At least you didn't shoot me," Chance offered in an attempt to cheer Sarah up. But she just continued crying. He hated seeing her in pain, but he also couldn't get past how terribly she had betrayed him. How could he get past that? Well, he was apparently dying, so he needed to figure it out somehow.

"Where are we?" Chance asked, curious.

"I don't know. One minute, I was holding your hand, and then, the next, we appeared here. I think you brought me with you, somehow."

"How?" Chance wanted to know.

"I don't know. But you have to get me back," Sarah said, fear beginning to fill her face. "Well, maybe you're dead too," Chance challenged, hating that his life had been so miserable thus far.

"Chance, there is a hole in your head. Do I look like I have a wound?" Sarah argued.

"No. You have a point," Chance said, attempting to lift his arms, but they were too weak. "I can barely move my hands."

"Can you forgive me for what I did?" Sarah asked.

"Sarah, if you didn't want me, why didn't you dump me?" Chance challenged.

"I was too afraid to lose you. Chance, even though I'm not in love with you anymore, I still love you," Sarah pleaded.

"Why did you stop loving me?" the dead man asked. Sarah sighed.

"Chance, Alan is so different than you. He takes me out, surprises me with flowers, makes me laugh, and wants to marry me. You were so focused on med school that you forgot about me," Sarah complained.

A burst of anger went through Chance, making his head ache. "I was trying to build a life for you. I wanted to give you the world, Sarah. And then you went and spat on all of my efforts by cheating on me with my best friend. Why couldn't you choose someone else?" Chance yelled.

"I fell for Alan, Chance. Do you think I wanted to? Why don't you get it? No one was trying to hurt you. It just happened," Sarah pleaded.

"If I had done this to you, your friends would be calling me a douchebag right now," Chance pointed out before standing. He stepped over the bench, his intention to begin pacing so that he could sort out what to do. He had to think of something. He was positive that he'd escape limbo and die, while Sarah moved on with Alan, the jerk that shot him. Chance was so unsteady that he tumbled off of the platform, falling onto the grass below.

As soon as his body touched the grass, warmth filled him, followed by strength. He heard a screech in his head, but it evaporated. This grass was like a soothing balm. Chance smiled and pulled up a few of the blades.

"This is great," Chance said as he got to his feet, grass surrounding his body. "The blades are so great! Come, Sarah, touch the grass."

"I'm not going down there, Chance," Sarah said.

"Chicken! Then I'll bring it to you," he offered with glee as he yanked up a few blades. Power immediately rushed through Chance, followed by an urge to return to Earth. An image of a brunette with blue eyes filled his face. He had to go back to her. Chance pulled another fistful of grass from the earth and leapt back onto the platform.

"Chance, you're healed!" Sarah cried. "You look perfect!" Sarah launched herself over the table and wrapped her arms around him. She pressed her lips to his, and part of Chance wanted to pull away. But his other half appreciated the goodbye kiss. She was Alan's girl now. And Chance was hurt, but what could he really do about it? He had to let go of whatever grudge he had against the two of them. He held Sarah tightly, until something began pulling him down. At first, it was a twinge. But as Sarah 's tongue entered Chance's mouth, the pull began to grow. Chance figured that this was a good way to die, making out with a girl. When resisting the pull hurt too much, Chance focused on the girl with blue eyes, figuring that she was his guardian angel or something.

A piercing scream nearly blistered Chance's ears, but he ignored it. Maybe she was startled by Sarah coming along for the ride. She was, after all, still in his arms. Why? Chance had no idea. But he supposed that he'd find out eventually.

"Lauren, what the hell?" a girl cried as Chance's feet crashed into the ground. Sarah was torn from his hands and the grass was ripped from his grasp. Chance blinked once, twice, a third time, but couldn't believe where he landed.

"Seriously? Another teleporter?" a girl with brown hair snapped as she shoved Doritos into her mouth. Chance was in an apartment of some kind with a small living room, a kitchenette, and a few closed doors. There were three hot girls aside from Sarah in the room. One girl had brown eyes, the other blue, and the third hazel. He was drawn to the woman with brown eyes. He stared at her, her beauty making his mouth dry. They made eye contact, and Chance felt like his world changed. The old woman lounging on the couch cleared her throat. She was inspecting some of the grass that Chance pulled from that weird place.

"You're the girl I saw in my mind," Chance confessed, eyeing the dark-haired woman with interest.

"Who are you?" the cranky old woman demanded.

"I'm Chance Campbell. Alan shot me. I'm supposed to be dead," Chance protested.

"We're not in heaven?" Sarah shakily asked the old woman.

"No. Your boyfriend transported you here," she snapped as Chance began groaning. He dove for his grass, but there was no need. The woman handed both handfuls to Chance.

"Bye, Sarah," Chance said before the pull took him to a hospital room. Chance glanced around in surprise. There was a haggard-looking guy sitting on the chair by the patient's bed. Chance attempted to move, but a voice behind him said, "Don't move." The blade at Chance's throat made him stiffen.

"Ronny," a woman who was sitting on the other side of the bed scolded. The blonde marched over to Chance and smiled at him. "Can I have some grass?"

"You can have some," Chance offered. When the blonde smiled again, Chance recalled who she was. "You're the one that helped my sister," he cried.

"Meg?" the blonde asked.

"Justine, who is he?" the man pressing the blade to Chance's throat asked.

"Harmless. Let him go," Justine ordered. The man released him as the other guy in the chair straightened.

"Who's he?" the guy asked through a yawn.

"I'm Chance. I just popped in here after visiting some meadow," he said.

"Can you give May some of that grass?" the guy asked hopefully. Chance slowly walked over to the bed, eying what looked like a mummified corpse. Chance placed a handful of grass into her hand and felt the pull again. "I'm leaving again," Chance cried.

"Good, I'm coming with you," the blonde said before wrapping her arms around Chance. This time Chance knew he wasn't getting a kiss. At least she hadn't shot or stabbed him.

Chance released her as soon as his feet touched the ground. He glanced around and found himself on his own lawn. Alan was screaming and punching his truck, and a muscular man was cuddling a half-burned woman in his arms. He raced over to the burn victim and knelt down. He gently wrapped her fingers around some of the grass, and she arched as her skin began disintegrating. Chance wanted to throw up, but the blonde walked up to him. "Chance, thank you for your sacrifice," the blonde said before patting the top of his head. Chance frowned. "What sacrifice?" he asked, his heart sinking.

"You were willing to die rather than allow Nor to astral project into you," she reminded him.

"Who's Nor?" Chance asked, his memories a bit fuzzy. The only thing he remembered on that day was waking up in the meadow with Sarah. " Sarah," he cried. "I left her with the strange old woman."

"Her name is Alessandra," Justine said, her voice holding amusement.

"What was that place?" Chance wanted to know.

"You appeared in Melody's student apartment. Then, May's hospital room. She was severely burned. The grass you gave her will help," Justine assured him.

Chance turned around to see that the muscular guy was holding on to the charred girl. She didn't appear as injured, Chance supposed. The crispy layer of skin was falling off, revealing soft, golden-brown skin below.

"Chris, you need to give Abby a bath," Justine ordered.

"Are you insane? Have Natasha do it," he protested.

"She's busy with Triston. Now go," Justine ordered. Chris cursed as he gathered the girl in his arms and ran to the trailer next door to Chance's.

Chance turned to face Alan, who was still pounding his truck in frustration. " Sarah," he cried hoarsely. Chance sighed and slowly approached the man.

"Alan, calm down. Sarah 's fine," Chance shouted. Alan spun around and cracked Chance in the jaw with his fists. "Seriously? First you shoot me and now you punch me?" Chance complained as he clutched his jaw.

"Sorry," Alan said sheepishly. "I wanted to make sure that you weren't a ghost. So, where is she?"

"I left her in uh..."

"Massachusetts," Justine said as she sidled up beside Chance.

"Who are you?" Alan demanded. "Wait a minute, I remember you. You are the one that told us about being cupid's army."

"Hi, Alan," Justine greeted with a grin. "I'm Justine."

"So, Sarah is in Massachusetts, and Chance isn't dead?" Alan said, as if he was trying to process these events.

"But where's Meg?" he demanded. "She still hurt that other guy."

"Where is Meg?" Chance asked as he glanced around and didn't spot any other people in his yard. "And who did she hurt?"

"Some blond guy. I came to arrest her, Chance. She is a danger to society." Chance stiffened as rage filled him. He was about to tell Alan to stuff it when Justine gently tugged on Chance's arm.

"Look, Alan. What if I stayed here to help Meg?" Justine asked. "Then, would you stop trying to arrest her?"

"You have two weeks," Alan snapped before turning on his heel, hopping into his truck, and leaving.

# Chapter 11

Chris glanced at the tub and at Abby, who was in his arms. Her clothes had been destroyed when he had been forced to torch her. Rochelle was trying to possess her, and he didn't know what else to do. He frowned hard at the tap. Shouldn't Natasha be doing this? Cursing, Chris decided that he had to get this over with. Without further hesitation, Chris placed Abby on the floor and turned on the tap. After filling the tub, the prodigy gently picked her up and placed her in the water. He spotted a toiletry bag on the sink and decided that it would be good enough. He pulled out some Dove body wash, a scrubber, and got to work. By the time Chris was finished scrubbing off the burned skin, Chris was covered with water, skin particles, and a bit of blood. When her body was revealed, he couldn't help but admire how beautiful she was. His heart pounded, and all he wanted to do was kiss her. But then he tucked that urge away. He needed to apologize to her for all of the hell he'd put her through. How was he going to do it? Chris wasn't sure. But he'd begin by cooking her dinner.

***

Chris had just finished putting the enchilada casserole into the oven when there was a knock on the door. He swung it open to see a weary Justine smiling up at him. The muse rushed in, her eyes bouncing around the place. Chris eyed the counter top, which had an I'm sorry chocolate cake, sautéed zucchini, and a tossed salad. He hoped that Abby wouldn't hold this against him. Chris also prayed that Abby didn't detest what he made.

"It smells great in here," Justine commented, eying the counter. "Oh, an I'm sorry cake? Isn't that sweet! Ronny should take pointers from you."

Karina stepped into the room, Meg's arms wrapped around her neck. "The kid, Justine, and I are going out. Natasha and Triston are both at your trailer," Karina reported. "Let's go, Justine." Justine smiled and exited the trailer.

As soon as the casserole was finished baking, he grabbed oven mitts and pulled the dish out of the oven. Since the trailer didn't have a dining room, Chris figured that they would eat in the kitchen. He set the table and filled a glass with club soda and the other with root beer. Then the prodigy took a deep breath and walked into Abby's room.

He stopped short when he saw what Abby was doing. She was standing in the mirror, topless, examining her skin. Good thing she had a sports bra on. Chris cleared his throat and Abby spun around, her eyes wide with embarrassment. She quickly closed the door in his face, which made him chuckle.

"Sorry," Chris called, hating that he was going to say those words a lot tonight. "Abigail, I made you dinner. I'll, uh, be in the kitchen." Chris strolled into the kitchen feeling like an idiot. What had he been thinking? Why hadn't he made more noise? He glanced at the chocolate cake, wondering if that was enough to make up for his mistakes. The prodigy doubted that a stupid cake could fix anything. Maybe he should leave. She would most likely want distance from him. The prodigy eyed the door, wondering if he should leave a note of some kind, when he felt a gentle tap on his shoulder.

Chris turned around to see Abby dressed in a pair of shorts and a pink short-sleeved shirt. "How are you feeling?" Chris asked, before gently fingering her black hair, which had thankfully been in a bun when he used his power on her. She had it secured in a ponytail.

"I'm fine. What happened?" Abby demanded. "How am I healed?"

"Somehow, Chance went to our meadow and came back with grass. He gave some to you," Chris summarized. Abby breathed a sigh of relief.

"When you burned me, I think that it hurt Rochelle somehow," Abby said as she gently touched the hand that Chris was still stroking her hair with. He felt the emotions welling up, and eyed her lips, remembering what it had been like to kiss her. But then Chris snapped out of it.

"Abigail, I'm sorry for burning you. I made you dinner," he quickly said, hoping that she'd stop caressing his skin. Abby's eyes lit up.

"What did you make?" she tentatively asked. "Enchilada casserole," he responded.

"With meat?" she asked.

"No. Did you want any?"

Abby shook her head. "I'm a vegetarian," she answered.

Well, at least Chris did something right. He stepped aside so that she could take a seat at the table. Abby took a sip of her drink and smiled. Chris gave her a slice of the casserole that filled her plate from rim to rim. He then served himself and then cursed. He ran to the counter, picked up the tossed salad, and placed it in front of Abby.

"Don't you want any?" she asked, confused.

"No. I hate salad," Chris declared before beginning to eat. For the first couple of minutes the fate and prodigy ate while studying one another. But then, Abby sighed and spoke.

"Chris, thanks for taking care of me. And thanks for dinner," she blurted out.

"Abigail, just say what you want to say," Chris encouraged, fearing that she'd say that he was nothing but a no-good loser.

"You did what you had to do. You don't need to apologize," Abby said, her earnest gaze meeting his.

"Well, I wish you'd told me that before I made dessert," Chris teased, trying to lighten the mood. She frowned when Chris stood.

"You didn't eat any greens. You can't have dessert," the fate protested.

"Sure I can," he said as he pulled Abby's "I'm sorry" cake from the fridge and placed it beside the casserole. Abby grinned.

"It looks so lovely that I don't want to eat it," she commented.

Chris sat down and was about to reach for the cake when Abby quickly snatched the cake off the table and placed it in the fridge. She sat down with a grin and tipped some of the salad onto Chris's plate. He smirked. "Abigail, are you worried about my health?" Chris laughed.

"Yes," Abby said, her tone serious. "You used your powers today. You need replenishing." Chris forced himself to eat the salad, which had no dressing on it. It was like torture. When he finished eating, Abby took his plate and placed it in the sink.

"Ready for dessert?" Chris asked anxiously. He was really craving the chocolate goodness. Abby, who had just finished drying the dishes, turned to face him.

"I'd rather play a card game," she decided. "Have you ever played war?" Chris shook his head.

"Sit on the floor of the living room. I'll go get my cards," Abby decided. Chris nodded and went into the tiny living room, plopping down in front of the couch. Abby joined him a few minutes later, a deck of cards in hand.

Chris learned that war was his monotony game and that Abby took it too seriously. When Chris got a card higher than hers, she frowned, as if she were playing poker for a million dollars. Chris had to admit that she was pretty cute when her competitive streak came out.

***

"You know, Abigail, I'm going to beat you," Chris taunted, eying his bulging card pile.

"All I need is a couple of aces to take your cards," Abby responded, before putting down a two of hearts. That was also Chris's card, so they had to go through a card war, where they each placed down three cards face down. The value of the fourth card would determine who won the round. Chris had a two of spades while Abby had a queen of hearts, so she took the cards that Chris had put down, including an ace. Abby grinned. "That's the thing that I love about war. It is unpredictable," Abby said, before smiling widely at Chris.

# Chapter 12

Abby's eyes flashed open, and she immediately felt relief. The nightmare had been about Nor torturing her again. Abby sincerely hated that lady. She sat up in bed, rubbing her eyes. What time was it? She cursed when she saw that it was almost lunchtime. She stepped out of bed and opened her small closet and selected an orange spaghetti-strapped dress and rushed for the bathroom. It was empty, thank goodness. She took a quick shower and got dressed. She was excited at the prospect of seeing Chris again.

***

"Hi Abby," Triston greeted after opening the door to Chris's trailer.

"Hi," Abby greeted. "Do you know where Chris is?"

"On the couch, waiting for you," Triston told her. She entered the bachelor pad and wrinkled her nose. It smelled like feet, grease, and cigarette smoke. She passed through the kitchen, which had a full sink, and entered the living room. Chris was sitting there in shorts and a T-shirt, watching the sports recap. Abby eyed the empty bag that was beside him and frowned.

"Chris, what happened here?" she asked.

"How do I know? I spent last night playing cards with you," he defended. Abby inwardly rejoiced. As long as Chris was spending time with her, he wasn't going to break more rules.

"Well?" Abby asked, an idea flashing in her mind.

"Well?" Chris asked.

"Do you want to go to lunch?" Abby asked. Chris stood, then eyed her outfit.

"Where?" he asked suspiciously.

"Clement's. Then, after that, I think that we should interview your mom," Abby decided.

"My mom?"

"When you were Mark," she reminded him. "And we should see my parents too."

"Why?" Chris complained.

"Because we need to start from the beginning to solve this quest," she said, hoping that he wouldn't refuse. "Oh, and then maybe we should see Bobby Mason. I want to see if anyone else died that day."

"I'm driving," Chris warned. "I don't like that guy."

"Why?" Abby asked, confused.

"I don't know. But when I see him, I will pound his face in," Chris roared. "What he did to you wasn't okay." Abby shuddered at the humiliation of having her pictures passed around at school.

"I'll just text our bodyguards," Abby decided, before pulling her phone from her purse and sending a group text.

Chris was given a Chevy to drive, which had comfortable seats. Abby was pleased to note that his car was clean. As soon as Chris pulled out into the street, the back door opened, and Karina hopped into the back. "I left Triston with the brat," she snarled as the door closed. Abby smiled. Although Karina was blunt, she was her favorite supporter.

"Where's Natasha?" Chris asked, curious.

"Talking to the neighbors. And Justine is trying to locate all of the gifted immortals in this town before Alan Mason does."

"Why didn't Nor try to possess him?" Chris asked, disappointed. "I would have loved to fry him."

"He's too strong-willed. It's easier to control non-aggressive people," Karina explained as they began cruising through town.

"Do you think that Susan will be there? She looked terrible yesterday," Abby noted, worried that the woman would make a scene.

"I hope that Randall Cooper won't be there," Chris muttered, which made Abby smile. For some reason, she liked the drunk. He was forthcoming and seemed genuine about loving beer. At least he didn't put up any false pretenses. He was who he was.

***

The parking lot of Clement's was empty, which told Abby that business wasn't flourishing. The place was still being shunned for supporting Meg. Chris frowned before hopping out of his SUV and opening Abby's door for her. Something about seeing Bobby Mason was obviously making Chris possessive. Abby knew this because Chris grabbed her hand as they walked in Clement's, with Karina following behind.

"Welcome to Clement's! It's nice to see you all again!" Susan said as the trio sat at the table by the door. "What can I get you?" Susan appeared better than she was yesterday, which was a relief for Abby.

"I want a meat lover's pizza," Chris replied, which made Abby glare at him. The stubborn prodigy ignored her. "A root beer, and an order of mozzarella sticks."

"He also wants a salad," Abby filled in. "Can you deliver that first?" Susan nodded, which made Chris groan. Abby didn't mean to be a shrew, but she had the suspicion that his powers were unbalanced because of the junk he was eating.

"What about you, young lady?" she asked with a grin.

"I want a black bean burger, with a side salad and..."

"And an apple pie," Chris interrupted. Well, Abby supposed that it was fair, since she had ordered something for him. Karina, who sat across from Abby, spoke next.

"I just want the eggplant sub, and a fruit salad for a side," she decided. Susan smiled and went into the kitchen.

"Eggplant sub?" Chris asked, disgusted. "That's worse than Abigail's black bean burger." Karina ignored him, choosing to occupy herself with her iPhone.

"What's been going on with Meg?" Abby asked.

"We've been trying to teach her how to control her temper. And—"

The door was shoved open and Abby's heart dropped when Bobby Mason entered, wearing his police uniform. He eyed Abby, glared at her, and then stomped over to her.

"I'm Sheriff Bobby Mason," the man that had humiliated Edna announced. "Which one of you is Triston?" he demanded.

Karina shoved her phone into her big purse then she glanced up at the man.

"None of us are," she said in an icy tone.

"Give me your IDs," he ordered. "Even you, ladies. I want to know who's entering my town." Chris, Karina, and Abby all handed the sheriff their licenses. The man glanced at them, then stashed them.

"We're going to need them back, Sheriff," Chris said through a tight voice.

"Why? Do you have something to hide, son?" the sheriff taunted. "If you do, I'll find out. I've got a brother in Washington. He'll tell me who you really are," the man warned them.

"Yeah. Because we're so interesting," Chris snorted. "You aren't going to find anything. So just hand them back."

"Not until I look into you folks," the sheriff said before spinning on his heel. But then he turned to face the group again. "By the way, Chris, we'll find Triston. He's the proof that we need. Meg should be put down," the man said, and anger flooded Abby, and it was so powerful that she felt like she'd be blown to bits by the ferocity of the emotion.

"Meg's a little girl," Abby said, her voice cracking.

"No, Abby. Meg is a criminal. She needs to be locked up before she kills someone," the sheriff snapped. "And Susan, you tell Ted that the flyer stating that you support Meg should be on the outside of your establishment," Bobby Mason yelled at Susan as she brought out their food. She delivered Chris's salad first, just as Abby requested. As soon as the waitress finished handing out their food, she turned to the officer.

"Meg doesn't even come in here. Why should we put up a sign?" Susan protested.

"Because you feed her. You're the cause of the problem," Bobby Mason yelled, which was apparently Chris's breaking point. He stood and strolled over to Bobby Mason, his hands clenched into fists. Karina pulled her blades out of her purse and stood, in case she had to intervene. Bobby's eyes were on Chris, so he didn't see Karina's sharp daggers.

"You listen, Bobby! You are a pompous jerk who enjoys making people's lives miserable," Chris spat.

"You can't talk to me that way, son," the sheriff spat back.

"It's Mark to you," Chris snapped. "Do you think that you'll get away with what you did to Edna? I saw the whole thing. How you tried to—" The sheriff punched Chris in the face so hard that the prodigy went flying into the wall with a thud. Abby wanted to intervene, but Karina shook her head.

"I will arrest all of you for attempted assault of an officer." Susan, who had fled to the kitchen as soon as Chris confronted the sheriff, reappeared, a horrified expression on her face. "Mr. Mason, don't—"

"You shut up," he yelled at Susan. "Now, this one is insane, so we might need to lock him up for treatment," the sheriff said, his voice seeping with menace.

"Okay, Sheriff, do you have a point to all of this?" Karina asked, which made him face her. He eyed the blades in her hands and immediately pulled out his Glock and pointed it at her. Abby's mouth fell open at the sheriff's actions. The supporter hadn't even been pointing the weapons at him. The tips were facing the ground.

"Give me your weapons," Bobby Mason ordered.

Karina rolled her eyes. "No. I just got them back," she argued.

"You have three seconds to give me the blades or else I w—" Before anyone knew what was happening, Karina had sped over to the sheriff, snatched his gun from him, and crushed it between her fingers. The weapon was nothing but powder.

"Let me explain something to you, Bobby. Chris and Abby are important people, and I'm their bodyguard. If you ever draw a weapon in their presence, I will break it. You got me?" she asked. The sheriff didn't respond to the distributer. He turned his back on the distributer and rushed out of the room.

# Chapter 13

"I'll be right back. I need to wash my hands," Karina said before rushing toward the bathroom.

"Chris, are you all right?" Abby asked.

"Who's Chris? I'm Mark," Chris said, his eyes wide and fearful. "And why does Bobby look so old? What am I wearing?"

Abby was speechless. She had no idea how to handle Chris. Instead, she decided that sending an SOS text message to the others would be helpful. Abby pulled her iPhone from her bag and texted Josh.

Abby: Hi Josh.

Josh: Hey Abby.

Abby: How's May?

Josh: Up and about. Are you going to the student gov meeting?

Abby: Without Jonathan, can't make it.

Josh: How's Chris?

Abby: He thinks that he's Mark.

Josh: He is.

Abby: I know. But he's acting like Mark. He's all confused.

Josh: We will catch the first plane.

Abby: Will resign from student council. Only signed up because I thought that I'd have time.

Josh: Me too.

"Here's your food?" Susan asked as she placed the plates on the table.

"Mom, is that you?" Chris asked, disoriented.

"And why are you a waitress? Does Dad know that you work?"

Susan frowned at Chris. "I don't have any living children," Susan said, her eyes hard.

"Mom, it's me, Mark," he insisted as Karina sat down at the table.

"Susan, have a seat and we'll explain everything," Karina said, her eyes hard. Susan sat beside Karina, eying Chris with fear.

"In one of Chris's past lives, he was your son, Mark. He was reincarnated because he never got to meet his soulmate. It appears that Mark's memories have come to the surface. Think of it as a regression," Karina said.

"Ask Mark anything and he'll answer you."

"Okay, I'll play. Mark, what did you want to be when you graduated?"

"A Marine," he answered, which made Karina snort.

"What did I buy you for your birthday, before you ran out?" she demanded, a tear trickling down her face.

"A puppy. I named her Lotus," he responded. "Then I drove to the store and..." A big fat tear ran down Susan's face when Chris frowned.

"Mom, where's my car?" Chris asked, confused.

"In the junkyard. Lidia Genos hit it while it was parked in the driveway. That was two years after your accident," Susan explained, which made Abby want to cry.

"And who are these people?" Chris asked.

"For the millionth time, I won't become a doctor. I want to be a Marine and that's final."

"Do I look like I'm a med student?" Karina asked, fingering the daggers that she placed by her plate.

"And hi, pretty lady," Chris said, turning to Abby. "You feel so familiar. Do I know you?"

"Mark, baby, I've missed you," the waitress said, her eyes widening.

"Mom, what do you mean, you've missed me? What happened after the accident?" he demanded, his temper rising.

"You died," she said, and Chris's face went pale.

***

"What happened?" Chris asked as he rubbed his head. One minute, the sheriff was harassing him, and the next, he was staring down at his empty plates. He had eaten all of his pizza, the salad, and the mozzarella sticks and had no recollection of how it all tasted. "I want another pizza," Chris said. The waitress, Susan, smiled at him, but it was a sad smile.

"Why? You ate," Karina protested.

"But I can't remember what my food tasted like. So I want more," Chris reasoned. Abby smiled and slid her apple pie over to him. She had eaten some of it, and obviously was too full to finish the rest. Hell yeah, Chris loved pie. He took an excited bite and smiled. "So, Susan, who makes the pies around here?" he asked with a grin. She winced, but then recovered.

"I do," she choked out.

"Can I have a whole pie to go?" Chris asked hopefully.

"Sure thing, Chris. I'll get it for you," Susan said before rushing off. Karina eyed Chris, interest in her gaze.

"So you don't remember your memories disappearing, and you believing that you were Mark?" she asked.

"No," Chris said, his head still aching.

"Well, Susan is Mark's mother," Karina said in a flat tone.

"We had wanted to meet with her," Chris noted. Abby nodded.

Susan walked over to Chris, a peaceful smile on her face.

"I've wrapped up the pie for you. And I put in an order for another pizza."

"So, Susan, who was Mark's best friend?" Chris asked, interested.

"Old man Cooper," she said with a smile.

"Randall was your right-hand man."

"Really? That drunk was my best friend?" Chris asked in disbelief.

"He didn't become a drunk until after you died. He got Cassy Stephens pregnant a couple of months after your accident. And then Tara was born. He became even worse after that," his mother from another life explained.

"Old man Cooper is my best friend? I can't believe it. Who was Edna Collen's best friend?" Chris asked.

"Edna Collen's? Did she get reincarnated to?" Susan asked.

"I'm Edna," Abby softly said, as she took a sip of her club soda.

"Wow! Abby, can you access Edna's memories?" Susan asked hopefully.

"Because no one knows who really shot you."

"Bobby Mason accidentally shot her when he tried to get the gun away from Dustin," Karina summarized.

Susan sighed.

"He pinned the whole thing on Dustin. The poor kid went to juvie for five years. He still lives in town. He works at the supermarket," Susan reported.

"What about Peg Martin? Did she have any friends?" Chris asked.

"She was popular. She had a lot of friends. I think she dated Bobby Mason when she was killed," Susan speculated. Then she stood and smiled warmly at Chris. "I'll need to get your pizza."

After she left, Chris sighed.

"It looks like we have so many candidates. It would be nice to have more hands," Chris said.

"I'll send a text," Karina said as she pulled out her phone. She sent a message, then frowned. Karina pressed her phone to her ear, disbelief filling her features. She placed her phone on the table and scowled. "Jonathan, Carly, Melody, and Sam's phone numbers are disconnected." Chris cursed and tried to call Jonathan, not believing that his friend would abandon them. But Karina was right, his number was disconnected.

"They have purposefully changed their numbers," Chris said, shocked. "Why would they do that?"

"For the same reason you blew us off every time we had meetings about this quest," Karina challenged, which made Chris feel shame. She was right. How frustrated must the others have been when they needed him, and he didn't show up? Well, now they needed John and Carly, and they weren't there.

"We're screwed, and it's all my fault," Chris hissed, his fury causing his hands to heat. Abby gently placed a hand on his shoulder.

"Chris, we'll figure it out," Abby told him.

"It's my fault. I screwed up, and I don't think that I fix it. Carly's right, I screwed us all," Chris said, guilt making it difficult to bear Abby's touch. But he knew that if he told her to pull away, it would hurt her. So he allowed her hand to stay on his shoulder.

When Susan returned with a pizza and a hopeful expression, Chris figured that he'd eat a few slices, then he'd request the rest to be wrapped up. After taking one bite of the meat lover's pizza, the food made him rethink the idea.

"Maybe we should take a break for now," Abby suggested. "We've already seen Bobby and Susan."

"Can we afford to?" Chris asked as he took another bite.

"Of course. I think our biggest problem is Chance and Meg," Abby decided.

Susan smiled at Abby.

"If you are Edna Collen, that would mean that Chance is your nephew," she said, grinning.

Abby grinned.

"That explains why I was mad when Alan shot him," she noted.

Susan sighed. "The Masons sure love their guns. When will they learn other ways of communicating with people?"

"Who knows?" Karina said.

"I hope it takes him a while to get another gun."

Chris frowned.

"What did you do to his gun?" Chris asked, confused.

"Squashed it between my hands. The idiot tried to point it at me," Karina spat.

After a few more minutes of talking, Chris paid for the bill, snatched up the pie, and drove Abby and Karina home. He decided that he needed some time alone to email Jonathan. Jonathan, had to know what was going on. He understood why the prodigy craved an escape from this stupid life, but they needed him.

Chris pulled up in front of his trailer and stepped out of the car. Triston and Natasha were waiting for him in the cluttered living room. There were bags of takeout all over the floor. Chris wrinkled his nose.

"Triston, it's a mess in here," Chris yelled. Triston, who was eating ice cream straight out of the carton, glanced up at him.

"Chris, it's cool," he said.

"It smells. Natasha, how can you stand it?" Chris commented.

The supporter rolled her eyes.

"Stand what?" she asked.

"This mess. It smells in here," Chris nearly shouted, his frustration pouring through him.

"So then use air freshener," Natasha snapped.

"Goodness, you're a woman. Would it kill you to pick up after yourself?" Chris snapped. Natasha backhanded Chris before he could blink, which further agitated him.

"You are a sexist idiot," Natasha shouted. Oh, was this woman itching for a fight?

Triston, who had shock written on his face, placed the tub of ice cream on the floor on top of a paper bag. "Chris, calm down. I know that you're angry at Natasha, b—" Chris's hands turned orange, and he knew that he was going to toss a ball Natasha's way. Shock filled the supporter's face. But before Chris could wonder about it, he was sent into a world of darkness.

# Chapter 14

Abby eyed the freezer, debating what to make for dinner. She shook her head, knowing that she wasn't much of a cook. She could throw together a sandwich or a salad, but that was it. Karina sat at the kitchen table, her laptop in front of her.

"They haven't posted on Facebook or Twitter," Karina complained. Abby closed the fridge and faced the distributer.

"Do you think that they are all right?" Abby asked.

"According to Ronny, they aren't emitting any fear. Poor Barry hasn't been able to get a lock on Jonathan's powers, which means that they left the state," Karina said as she slammed the laptop shut. "Possum isn't having any luck on his end either."

"Do Lauren, Patty, or Immy know anything?" Abby asked, hoping that Melody's closest friends would get an inkling of where they went.

"No. And unfortunately for them, Alessandra is holding them captive until Jonathan and Carly return," Karina reported, her face filled with anger.

"Oh, great. I hope she isn't torturing them," Abby expressed.

Karina shook her head.

"Josh, told the council that if they harm the girls, he will personally make sure that you don't help them."

Abby grinned. She hadn't told anyone that she wasn't planning on doing so. She also knew that Alessandra wouldn't heed Josh's warning. Abby felt terribly for the girls, but Josh had given her a loophole to use. The fate covered her relief by asking another question.

"Do you think that Chris would be in the mood to go out for dinner?" Abby asked.

Karina shook her head. But before she could say a word, Natasha ran into the kitchen, tears streaming down her face.

"I think that Triston killed Chris," Natasha cried. Abby's heart broke, and the pain nearly sent her to the floor. Karina stood and grabbed her daggers, her eyes narrowing in fury.

"Really?" she demanded.

"Chris was upset with me because I didn't clean after Triston. I slapped him, and he used his powers. Well, his hands were turning orange, which made Triston scared, so he knocked him out with a bat. That happened a couple hours ago, and the wound has healed. But he's n—"

Abby ran out of the trailer before Natasha could finish her sentence. As soon as she entered Chris's abode, Abby's nose twitched in displeasure. The place smelled like a landfill. The kitchen was piled up with empty boxes, bottles, and empty chip bags. The living room was covered with takeout bags, empty plates, and chicken bones. Abby couldn't blame Chris for being upset.

She traveled down the small hallway that led out of the living room and opened the first door on the left, a filthy bathroom. The room on the right was also filled with takeout containers. She tried the second door to the right. Chris was lying in bed, his face at peace.

Abby entered the room, which was clean and smelled of pine soap and cologne, and gently brushed his forehead with her cheek, her heart warming with the contact. She craved to curl up beside him and rest her head on his chest. But she knew that her invasion would be unwelcome. Instead, she'd do something else for Chris.

"Why?" Karina asked as she entered the house with the cleaning supplies that Abby requested.

"You don't have to help me," Abby assured the distributer.

Karina rolled her eyes. "I think that you're going to need my help. Where's Natasha?" Karina asked.

"I sent her out to pick up dinner. I can't cook, but I figured that I could make a frozen lasagna and a salad," Abby explained as she tried to figure out which room to start with. "I'll tackle the bathroom and you should try the kitchen first so that you can cook dinner when Natasha comes home with it." Abby nodded gratefully when Karina handed her a plastic bag of supplies and a trash bag.

It took three trash bags for all of the trash in the kitchen to be taken out. Then, Abby had to clean the dishes, wipe down the countertop, and sweep and mop the floor. She couldn't sustain super speed for a long period yet, so it took her an hour to accomplish the tasks. She opened Chris's fridge, hoping for a bottle of water, but only spotted a couple cans of soda. Before Abby could snatch one up, the door opened, and she smelled something fried.

She spun around to see Triston clutching a bulging takeout sack. His shoes were covered in mud.

"Triston!" Abby shrieked.

The supporter paused, then his eyes filled with confusion.

"What is it, Abby?" he asked.

"Your shoes are muddy, and I just mopped the kitchen floor," Abby told him, her tone icy.

Triston peered down at the floor and shrugged.

"It's only a bit of mud. What's the big deal?" he commented.

"Take off your shoes or I'll adjust your lifespan," she threatened. Triston quickly obeyed, which made Abby sigh in relief. "Now eat at the table." Triston complied, and Abby placed his filthy shoes on the porch and cleaned up the mud. Then she grabbed a trash bag and tackled the living room.

"I bought groceries," Natasha announced while Abby was picking up trash. Abby had decided to clean with gloves. She snapped off the pair she was using, tossed them in the trash bag, and ran into the kitchen to see that Triston had made a mess on the table. Natasha had scattered the bags of groceries all over the floor. Abby eyed the messy pair and concluded something.

"Triston, Natasha, I need you to do me a favor," Abby said, which made Natasha groan.

"What is it now, Abby? I'm your bodyguard, not your maid," she complained.

Karina sped into the room, her eyes narrowing at Triston.

"So, you hit my charge with a baseball bat?" she hissed, which made Triston go pale.

"Karina, we'll talk about that later," Triston said. "Natasha and I need to go on a mission for Abby."

"That's right. You are taking Chance and his family out of town for dinner," Abby announced. Triston stood, depositing his half-eaten burger on the kitchen table, and dragged Natasha out of the trailer. When Abby heard a car pull away, she eyed the kitchen.

"Are you staying for dinner?" Abby asked.

"One of us has to. Who knows what Bobby Mason will do," Karina commented.

"He made a mess all over again," Abby sighed as she used her super speed to discard the unfinished food. Abby then put away the bags of groceries, deciding on baking a five-cheese lasagna, steamed broccoli, and a salad. After placing the frozen lasagna in the oven, Abby set a timer. With Karina's help, she was able to finish cleaning the living room.

***

Abby smiled when her meal was complete. She hoped that Chris would like it. Since he healed, he'd be hungry, so she had made two lasagnas.

"Karina, can you get the cake from my fridge?" Abby asked.

"The I'm sorry cake?"

"Yes," Abby said. Karina nodded then disappeared. When the timer went off, Abby nervously eyed the oven mitts. She took a deep breath, slipped on the mitts, and opened the oven door. Abby eyed the food, hoping that it was cooked. She pulled both dishes out of the oven and placed them on top of the stovetop. After turning off the oven, she felt him behind her. She spun around to find Chris smiling at her warmly.

"You cleaned up this entire place, then made me dinner?" he asked, disbelief in his voice. Abby couldn't help but note that Chris smelled so clean and his hair was damp. His stubble was shaved and now he wore a blue T-shirt and board shorts. Abby stared into his beautiful dark eyes, and the passion nearly overwhelmed her. She felt the desire from seven lifetime's wrapping around her senses. The fate tried to push it back, but the past was threatening to consume her.

"Yes," Abby said, her voice shaking. Chris wrapped his arms around her, and her heart began to race. Her face was mushed right against his heart. She wrapped her arms around him and the urge to kiss him intensified. Chris released Abby and his eyes were filled with desire. But he closed his eyes for a second, then took a deep breath.

"Abigail, will you go on a date with me tomorrow?" Chris asked hopefully.

"Yes," Abby responded, knowing that this time, she'd make sure that he showed up. Chris opened his eyes and eyed her lips.

"Good," he said before squatting to her level and placing a soft peck on her lips. Before Abby could throw herself into his arms, Chris pulled away and turned to the food.

"I'm starved. What is that, lasagna?" he asked, excited.

"Yes," Abby said as Chris placed both platters in the middle of the table. Karina entered with the cake in one hand, and a glass of club soda in the other.

Chris grinned.

"I forgot that I made you that," he confessed. "We never got to eat it."

After placing the items on the table, Karina grabbed a plate that Abby set aside for her and served herself.

"I'll be eating in the living room," Karina said, before leaving the room.

"So, Abby, what was high school like with you?" Chris asked.

"It was okay. May and I kept to ourselves, especially after our gifts began developing. You?" she asked.

"I was homeschooled, which sucked. After the supporters showed up, we had to move a lot. Josh and I uses to swim on the swim team, but we had to give up our opportunity to go into the Olympics," Chris told Abby.

"Why do you want to be in the Marines so badly?" Abby asked as she stabbed a cherry tomato.

"You are really going to eat that?" Chris asked in disbelief.

"Of course. Tomatoes are good for you," Abby said, eying all of the tomatoes left on Chris's salad plate. He groaned.

"No way, sweetheart. I'm not eating any tomatoes," he declared.

"I'll know not to put them in next time," Abby decided.

"Just forget to give me salad, and we'll be all set," Chris teased.

"You know I won't do that," Abby laughed. "Now, seriously, Chris, why do you want to be in the Marines?"

"Because I chose it," he responded honestly.

"Abby, what did you want to do before all of this Aros crap happened?"

"Be a housewife. I only went to college because May did. College isn't really my thing. It's tedious," Abby confessed.

Chris frowned. "But you are so smart," he argued.

"You have powers and it doesn't mean that you want to be a prodigy," Abby pointed out.

"Good point. So, Miss Housewife, what made you want to become one?" he asked.

"My parents work all of the time. When I was growing up, we didn't have dinners together. Thanksgiving was spent at restaurants. My parents don't really get along with their families. I didn't see my cousins often," Abby noted.

"How are your parents handling everything?" he asked.

"They aren't. From what I understand, they do a lot of working from home," Abby said, shrugging.

"What do they do?"

"They work in web design," the fate said.

"You are well-off?" Chris realized.

"When I refused to go to Yale, Mom and Dad decided to stop my allowance," Abby announced. She had hated her parents, disbelieving that they'd cut her off so harshly just because she was disinterested in an Ivy League university. But she was over it now. Abby had been offered a full ride to Goodwell and so she owed her parents nothing. Her decision not to attend class regularly wouldn't get back to them.

"I would have caved if it were me," Chris commented.

"If Jonathan needed you?" Abby asked, disbelieving.

Chris shook his head.

"When I need him, he isn't here for me," the prodigy spat. "In fact, the only person that's ever tried to talk me down is you. Why are you so good to me, Abby?"

"Because you have potential," Abby said honestly.

Chris grinned a little. "I'm glad that you think so," he muttered.

"And speaking of my potential, want a piece of cake?" Chris asked.

Abby eyed the tasty treat.

"Yes," she said. Chris went to the cupboard and pulled out two dessert plates and cut two generous slices of cake and passed one to Abby. Her first forkful made her taste buds celebrate with jubilation. Chris was a talented baker. Karina entered as Chris was taking his first bite of cake.

"Want cake?" Chris asked.

Karina smirked.

"Sure," she said as she served herself.

"Want to play pool, Chris?" Abby asked, hoping that he'd want to teach her.

"I'd rather play war," Chris said. "I want a rematch."

Abby grinned.

"Sounds good, let's go back to my place," she said.

Chris stood, his cake half finished, and quickly placed the leftovers in the fridge and washed their dishes. He smiled down at Abby, who had just taken her last bite.

"Ready to go?" he asked.

"Sure," she said.

# Chapter 15

Chance was playing Monopoly with Meg and his mother, since the cable had been cut days ago. Chance couldn't afford the bill when he was saving money to buy a new fridge. His mother, Milly, seemed at peace, despite her family's financial state. Chance had been shocked when she had graced them with her presence. Usually, after her shift at the local laundromat, she went to the room that she used to share with his father and cried. The knock on the door curdled Chance's stomach. If it was Alan or his pig-headed father, he wasn't sure what he would do.

He stood and rushed into the kitchen to open the door. He was shocked to see Triston and Natasha standing on the other side.

"Hi?" Chance asked, staring at the pair. Triston, who had ketchup on his shirt, smirked. "Natasha and I would like to take your family out for dinner," he offered. Chance sighed.

"Meg is only welcomed at Clement's," he reminded them.

"Do you know a place out of town?" Natasha asked hopefully.

"No. Uh, it's getting late. Meg's usually in bed by seven thirty," Chance told the friendly people.

"Oh, then Clement's it is," Triston cheered.

"Guys, I'd love to, b—" Chance frowned, not knowing how he would put these words. "My mother doesn't know about me getting shot."

"She knows now," Triston said, making Chance groan. Chance spun around to see his mother with tears streaming down her face.

"Chance, you got shot?" she squeaked.

"Mom, it's no big deal. Alan shot me in the head, but I survived," he said, bringing his mother into his arms.

"I almost lost you," Milly said against her son's chest. "My baby. I almost lost you." Chance patted her back for a couple of seconds, then his mother stiffened. That was his cue to let her go. She pulled back, her green eyes filling with rage.

"Chance, who shot you?" his mother demanded, though she already knew the answer.

"Alan," Chance squeaked.

"Alan who?" Milly demanded.

"Mason," Chance answered wearily.

"Well then, it looks like we are joining these nice people for dinner," Milly decided.

"We're going to Mrs. Mason's house so that she can play hostess."

"Mom, come on," Chance complained.

"No. It's time for us to have a talk with the Masons. They can't shun one of my children, then shoot the other and get away with it."

"If you're going to have a talk with the Masons, you should probably invite Randall," Natasha suggested.

Chance frowned.

"Who's Randall?" Chance asked, his brow furrowing. He couldn't quite place the name.

"Randall Cooper," Natasha announced brightly.

"Who?" Chance asked.

"She means old man Cooper," his mother said, and Chance groaned.

"Oh, come on, he shot me too," he complained. Milly's face grew hard.

"Randall shot you?" she hissed in disbelief.

"To be fair, he had no idea the safety wasn't on his gun," Chance reasoned.

"How does someone not know when the safety is on their gun?" his mother challenged.

"Mom, because he was super drunk," Chance answered, hoping that his mother didn't have him along.

"Randall's harmless. Bring him along. He didn't mean to shoot you," Milly decided, which made Chance frown.

"Mom, you can't be—"

"Chance, we need Randall Cooper. That lovely young lady is right," his mother insisted, and Chance knew that he couldn't argue with her. She had her mind made up.

***

Chance was relegated to sitting in the back seat of a car with the man that shot him. Great! He wanted to run away as Randall Cooper actually caressed the shotgun that rested on his lap. Triston drove while Natasha sat in the passenger seat. His bloodthirsty mother was coaxed by Natasha into staying behind with Meg. The blonde wildcat had said, "Really, Milly, we can confront Alan and his father on our own. And we'll even bring you back some food. It's getting late, and it's dangerous for Meg to be here." Chance's mother smiled sweetly at Natasha then promised that Meg wouldn't be paying a visit to the Mason family anytime soon.

"What exactly are we supposed to do?" Chance asked as Triston turned out of the trailer park.

"Have a talk with Alan Mason so that your mother doesn't do it and make things worse," Triston explained.

"Besides, he was dying to see me alive and well. I'll explain that Meg didn't harm me and hopefully the ban on your sister going into town will be lifted."

"That's if you think that Bobby Mason would allow his son to speak to us. Alan is a decent man. Well, when he isn't messing around with people's fiancées. But his father is a hardhead. I've never liked him, even before all of this cupid's army crap started. He always thought that I wasn't good enough to hang out with his son because my family's poor," Chance explained.

"Bobby Mason is stupid," old man Cooper hissed. "If you commit that memory, then dealing with him will be like taking a shot of terrible liquid after a breakup."

"So, you know the sheriff well?" Chance asked, surprised.

"We went to school together. My best friend, Mark, and Bobby hated each other. So naturally, Mark antagonized him by stealing his girlfriend, egging his car, and my personal favorite, lacing his punch with jack. Your sheriff is a lightweight," old man Cooper noted.

"One cup of laced punched knocked him out."

"So, he's a lightweight. What does that have to do with anything?" Chance challenged.

"If he can't take drinking girly punch, then he isn't a real man," old man Cooper declared.

As they neared the Masons' estate, his stomach twisted. What were they thinking, visiting the Masons' house? Cars lined the driveway, and Chance could make out the loud music and boisterous crowd from his spot in the car. He sighed as Triston parked in a neighboring driveway.

"How exciting! I love a party!" Natasha squealed as she eagerly stepped out of the car. Chance let out a groan before he decided that he just needed to face down with Alan for the way he was treating Meg. Old man Cooper didn't even bother concealing his shotgun. Chance winced when he remembered the kind of damage that weapon could do.

He stepped onto the wraparound porch and his senses were assaulted by pungent-smelling food. It didn't smell tasty to him. In fact, he was sure that he made out the smell of spinach and lettuce. Mary Mason was a health nut who had never allowed Alan to eat at Chance's house. She knew that the Campbell family wouldn't have the resources to feed her son right. Chance wasn't welcomed to have lunch at Alan's house because the good old sheriff believed that it wasn't fair for the Campbells to freeload. So Chance, who had never entered this home, was about to run away, when anger consumed him. Dammit, Alan harassed his sister and stole the woman that he wanted to marry. He wasn't going to get away with this!

Chance glanced at old man Cooper and they stepped into the decorated foyer. The classical music was grating at his ears, but he tried to shut it out. The group entered a large room with a table resting against the wall, and a couple of couches.

"See, he is stupid. Who throws a party that has such nasty food?" old man Cooper challenged as Chance saw Sheriff Mason, dressed in a crisp black suit, marching toward them. His face was red with anger, and he clenched his fists.

"Chance, what did I say about you entering my house?" the sheriff asked.

"Your son shot me," Chance yelled as the music turned off.

The sheriff's eyes narrowed.

"You look fine to me," he said.

"Well, I, uh, went to some weird meadow and got healed by some magical grass," Chance blurted, which made Alan's father raise a brow.

"Are you hitting that moonshine like old man Cooper here?" the sheriff chuckled.

"Y-You... I... You always act like you're better than everyone, but you're nothing but a stupid idiot," Chance shouted.

"You're not even fit to be sheriff. Who was stupid enough to vote for you, anyway? My sister isn't harming anyone. And yet y—"

The sheriff laughed. "Chance, I will have my security guard remove..." Alan's father blinked, and then his face turned amused. "Oh, how basic," he began, glancing around. The sheriff took in all of the guests as if studying them for the first time. "I mean, where is this town, anyway? I can't access this idiot's memories because he's fighting me."

Chance glanced at old man Cooper, who shook his head.

"I think he's possessed or something," the drunkard noted. The sheriff spun to face him.

"Do any of you know Abigail Gonzales? You know, short girl, horrible style, nice brown eyes," the sheriff listed.

"Who's Nor?" Natasha softly asked Triston. "They come in twos."

"No, not since that idiot Chris made her weak by frying Abby," the sheriff explained, which made Chance cold.

"I took over your body, but you told your friend to shoot you before I could dig enough deep." When the sheriff said those words, he glanced right at Chance.

"Rochelle," Triston hissed. The sheriff grinned and then dove for old man Cooper, who quickly hit the sheriff on the head with the shotgun. As soon as the sheriff fell, the crowd began screaming and shoving at one another to get away. The sheriff made it to his feet, spun around, and dove into the crowd and snatched up an infant.

"Silence, or I'll kill this baby," the sheriff shouted. And the group of the Carver elite froze. "Now, I'll snap this baby's neck if you don't tell me where this town is located. And if you lie, I'll be able to tell."

"Carver," a woman cried. "We're in Carver?" Chance's mouth fell open, his heart sinking. Judging by the look on Natasha's face, Nor knowing where the location was didn't bode well for the group.

"Triston, we've got to tell the others that protesters are coming," Natasha hissed. Chance didn't have to be prompted. He fled out the house, leaving the people that shunned his sister alone with the possessed sheriff. In his heart, Chance knew that once Alan arrived, he'd know what to do.

# Chapter 16

Chris gently stroked Abby's cheek, which made her pop her eyes open. She was lying on the couch, a pillow under her head. Chris smirked down at her.

"Chris?" she asked, before realizing that her bad breath's trajectory was her soulmate's face. He was nice enough to make no comment.

"Come on, Abby. Let's go out for lunch," he insisted.

Abby sat up, stretched, and smiled. "Just give me twenty minutes to get ready," Abby insisted. She rushed into her bedroom, collected clothes, and went through a quick shower. Then she dressed in a coral-colored spaghetti-strapped casual dress and flip-flops before placing her long, thick hair into a ponytail. After brushing her teeth, she discarded her clothes in the dirty hamper and rushed out of the room. Chris was leaning against the wall, his arms crossed. He looked handsome. and judging by the intensity of his gaze, Abby suspected that he wanted her. She fought with her emotions, not wanting to throw herself at Chris in case he rejected her. She couldn't afford to feel the pain she did when he went on a date with another woman.

Chris stepped forward and gently traced Abby's full bottom lip with his fingertip. His eyes bored into hers while he caressed her lip. Then Abby snapped, her will crumbling, as he touched her. She shuddered with the urge to kiss him. Her lips puckered and gently kissed Chris's finger, which made him grin. He pulled his finger away, knelt down, and gently kissed Abby's lips. Her heart ached from its aggressive pounding, and she fought the urge to kiss him deeper. Abby had to be careful. She wasn't sure if Chris was all in or not. She just continued kissing him closed-mouthed, not daring to deepen it.

Abby's toes ached from standing on them, and her stomach clenched with nerves. Abigail Gonzales knew that she was a hot mess. She gently caressed Chris's cheek and he did the same to her as their lips tenderly moved against one another in an innocent kiss. Chris pulled away then gently kissed Abby's forehead. Abby smiled when he patted his stomach.

"Man, you slept for forever! I didn't know that your humiliating defeat would have made you so depressed," Chris teased.

Abby chuckled. "Oh please! I'll beat you tonight," Abby assured him, determined to shuffle the cards in her favor that time.

"As sweet as this is, what's the plan?" Abby spun to face Karina, who was wearing a tank top and booty shorts.

"Clement's," Chris announced. "I'm driving."

***

At Clement's, Abby noticed something odd. There was a crowd there. Townspeople were eating at the restaurant again? It was a selfish thought, but Abby couldn't help but wish that she had Susan all to herself. It took a few minutes, but Susan hurried over to their table. The waitress smiled widely when she spotted Chris. It must have been nice for her to see her son again after years of grieving. Susan eyed Abby, hesitation in her eyes.

"Abby, have you considered seeing Edna's parents?" Susan asked.

"Yes," Abby stated as Triston, Natasha, Chance, and Milly entered, minus Meg.

"Where's Meg?" Chris wondered.

"Justine is working with her," Karina answered, before sighing when the group walked over to them. Natasha was about to sit beside Karina, but Chris said, "Natasha, come join us." Abby glanced up at the prodigy, who had a thoughtful expression on his face. Triston and Milly squeezed in beside Karina, and Chance dragged a chair to sit on the end.

Abby glanced at her sister from another life. She appeared to be in her twenties and she looked a lot like what Edna did, with the black hair, chocolate eyes, and stern expression. Abby wanted to reach out and hug her sister from another life but didn't think that she could. Susan glanced at Milly and smiled.

"What do all of you want?" Susan asked, content to stare at Chris. "You know, Susan, how would Martin feel about your interest in that boy?" Milly challenged. "You may look young, but you're an old lady."

"Mom," Chance hissed.

"It's all right," Susan said.

"Milly, once you understand, everything will make sense." Susan gazed at Abby, who nodded in agreement. She had little desire to talk to Milly at that moment. Abby didn't think that it would help. Milly wasn't like Susan, who asked Chris a few questions and then understood. Abby was betting that in order to speak to Milly, she needed more proof.

"So," Chance began. "How was everyone's day?"

"Horrible. That blonde thinks that she can stroll in here and tell me that my baby has to go to a special school. Chance, why do you agree with her?" Milly argued. Abby eyed Triston, who seemed uncomfortable with this entire situation. Susan decided that now was the time to take everyone's order.

"Does pizza sound good to everyone?" Chris asked, but no one answered. "Okay then. We'll have every kind of pizza on the menu and some of that apple pie," Chris ordered. Susan shot a glance at Abby.

"And salads," Abby added. Susan left, but Milly's mood didn't improve. Abby wished that she remembered something about her sister to make this situation better. But nothing came to her. Abby wanted to grind her teeth but was distracted when Chris wrapped his arm around her. She scooted closer to him, her leg brushing against his. She immediately wished that they were all alone.

"Chris, Abby, we need to have a meeting with you two after lunch," Natasha told them.

"Is it about Meg?" Milly demanded.

"No. That has already been decided. She needs special training," Karina said, rolling her eyes.

"You aren't taking her away from me," Milly hissed. "I'll get me a good lawyer."

"How? When you can't even afford a new fridge?" Natasha asked, obviously curious. Milly flushed red and looked like she wanted to knock Natasha out.

"Hey. Our fridge is none of your business," Chance fired back.

"Milly, the reason why they want to send Meg to the special school is because she nearly killed Triston. It was an accident, and if Abby hadn't been there, he would have been a goner," Chris said, keeping his voice gentle.

"You were there?" Milly asked hotly.

"Yes," Chris said.

Milly sighed. "She's only seven. And good luck trying to convince her father. He wouldn't be happy with her going to another state all by herself," Milly softly said.

"We'll convince him," Natasha insisted.

"Good luck with that," Milly snorted. "So, my little girl took you down, huh?" Milly asked Triston, who nodded.

"She was mad that she couldn't go to Jodi's," he recounted.

"Our entire family has been banned from going there, even my parents," Milly groaned. "It's too bad. It's Meg's favorite restaurant."

"Sheriff Mason wants her gone," Abby began, hoping that her next words would persuade the cranky woman. Seriously, how did the two of them even coexist in her past life?

"He said that he would arrest your daughter. He said children like Meg needed to be put down. It isn't safe for her here."

A tear dripped down Milly's youthful face.

"He wants to arrest my baby?" Milly shuddered. "She's only seven." Abby eyed Karina, who seemed to be better able to speak to Milly. Natasha was downright rude.

"That's why we want to get her out of here," Karina urged.

"Okay. But I need to see the place first," Milly insisted, which made Karina nod.

"It would probably be easier to have you on the flight with her," Karina noted.

"So, Chance, is there anything fun going on with weekends around here?" Chris asked with a grin.

Chance, who seemed bothered by something, spoke. "You could crash a barbecue," he offered. "My grandparents are having one."

"How nice," Abby said, hoping that this would introduce her to more townspeople.

"It starts at four. Anyone in town is welcomed. But you have to bring something," Chance said with a frown. He was probably thinking about what he had to offer.

"I'll make meatballs," Natasha decided, which made Abby wrinkle her nose at the thought.

"I'll bring a case of water. Chance, don't forget to pick it up," Milly ordered.

"If Justine attends, I'm sure that Meg can," Karina offered.

Milly shook her head. "It's more of an adult and teen party. Tara used to babysit b—"

"I'll ask Justine," Natasha insisted as Susan placed a pizza in front of each person at the arable.

"The rest of them can be to go," Abby said, which made the waitress smile. Since Abby had a buffalo chicken pizza in front of her, Chris switched with her. It was eggplant pizza, Abby's favorite. The side salads were delivered, and everyone aside from Chris seemed grateful to receive them. As the group ate, the conversation became less tense. But Abby couldn't help but note that something was troubling Natasha, to the point that she only ate half of her pizza. The supporter probably had bad news. For once, she understood Chris for wanting to run away from it all.

After Susan delivered the slices of apple pie with a side of ice cream, Triston settled the bill. As soon as Chance and Milly left the table, Triston eyed Chris wearily.

"We need you to show up at this meeting," Triston warned.

"I'll be there," Chris said, before squeezing Abby's shoulder, as if reassuring her that he was telling the truth.

"Good," Triston said before he slid out of the booth, Natasha following behind him.

# Chapter 17

After the group polished off their pies, Karina, Abby and Chris headed to Chris's car.

"I can't get over how hot this place is," Chris said as he pushed his hair from his forehead.

"I like it," Abby decided. "I can wear dresses."

"I can see it now. You'll force me to become a snowbird," Chris teased as he pulled his SUV out of the parking lot. "Winters in Texas, and spring and summers in Massachusetts." It warmed Abby that Chris was thinking about a future with her, even if it was just a joke. The two had definitely made progress.

"Do become a snowbird. I wouldn't mind being your personal guard if that were the case," Karina said.

"Who gets stuck with Natasha as a guard?" Chris asked, his tone harsh. "I can't stand her."

"You couldn't stand me, either," Karina argued.

"You saved my brother," Chris explained. "Natasha tried to kill him." Karina never really spoke about being kidnapped by the supporters and the protesters. She had a demeanor as hard as steel and didn't have a habit of showing fuzzy emotions.

"Alessandra is thinking of permanently ordering Natasha to guard Josh and May, since May can tolerate her," Karina said, which made Abby frown. Chris cursed and stiffened, not liking that idea.

"Natasha tried to kill him," Chris said through gritted teeth.

"Natasha is loyal to Alessandra. It's good to have at least one loyal supporter guarding a fate and prodigy pair," Karina explained.

"What about you and Ronny? You two are just as important. Do you get a guard?" Chris asked.

"Then I'd have to worry about Alessandra placing spies on me. Don't give her that suggestion," Karina told Chris, who nodded in agreement.

"I can't wait to be powerful enough not to require any guards," Chris said.

"That's never going to happen, Chris. And believe me when I say, you wouldn't want it to," she warned, which made Abby shiver. What would happen if either of the Aros became too powerful? Abby was about to ask that question, when sirens sounded from behind them. A cop car was flashing its lights, signaling for Chris to pull over. Chris cursed and acquiesced. He rolled down his window as Sheriff Mason approached them, a scowl on his face.

"License and registration," he ordered. Chris pulled out his wallet and flipped through it and frowned. Abby's stomach sank when she remembered what had happened.

"Chris, he has your license," Abby reminded her soulmate. Chris cursed.

"You have my license. You took it at Clements' yesterday," Chris said, his temper obviously about to bubble over. The sheriff grinned.

"I did no such thing. Step out of the car, sir, driving without a license is illegal," he announced.

"Run my social security. You'll see that I actually have a license," Chris challenged.

"Get out of the car," the officer ordered. Abby eyed the man, his eyes holding hostility that she didn't understand. "All of you get out of the car." Everyone complied, knowing that this stupid sheriff would never get off their case if Chris sped away. If only Possum or Jonathan were here, it would have made a world of difference. Everyone lined up on the driver's side, Abby between Chris and Karina, who had her blades gripped in her hands. "Drop your weapons or I'll shoot."

"Sheriff, you know what happened the last time. You didn't even have a chance to lift your gun before I crushed it," Karina noted dryly. "Why do you insist on taking my daggers away?"

"Because they are a weapon that you can use against me. Now, Karina, drop the daggers or else I'll be forced to arrest you."

"For what?" the distributer demanded.

"For assaulting a police officer. Susan saw you grab my gun and crush it with your bare hands. I guarantee she'll testify," he said, glee in his eyes.

"And you think a prison scares me?" Karina challenged.

"No, but you should be," the sheriff said, and Abby gasped. A line of police cars were coming down the street. Officers were parking in front of residences and running toward them. They were all immortals, and Abby didn't think that she was strong enough to take them all.

"Stop," Karina shouted. "You can't attack members of the Aros. It comes with grave consequences." The sheriff laughed.

"Arrest them," he roared, and Karina held up her blades, which caused the officers to react by shooting. The bullets immediately lurched in her direction, none of them touching Chris or Abby.

"Run," Karina shouted. "Chris, take her and get out of here." Abby knew that if Chris killed these officers, they would never be able to solve the quest. But she could get help. Abby dove into the car, sliding to the passenger seat, and dug her phone out of her bag. With trembling fingers, she called Natasha, who didn't answer. Neither did Justine or Triston, which made Abby panic. Had she been May, she could have calmed the crowd or sent an impulse to someone to check on her. She had neither skill and was helpless to help Karina, who was going to tire eventually. The distributer was only as strong as how many quests the Aros she served finished. In that moment, she hated Carly and Jonathan for abandoning them like this.

Abby stomped out of the car and cursed when she ran around the car and saw that Karina was bleeding from a wound in her shoulder. She eyed Chris, who was going down the line and crushing guns, and decided that she'd join him.

The fate ran into the fray, none of the bullets striking her. It was odd, really. No matter where the officers pointed, all of the bullets went in Karina's direction. Abby reached a female officer and snatched her smoking gun right out of her hand and squeezed the weapon until it was nothing but dust. The woman punched Abby in the face, shattering her cheekbone. Abby screamed and clutched her cheek with a hand. She felt something within her shift. The woman cried out and dropped, shrieking like a tea kettle. Okay, maybe she shouldn't have lingered after destroying the officer's weapon, Abby thought as her wound healed. She glanced around to see that everyone was without a weapon. Chris's hands were black, and his entire body was covered with dust.

Karina yanked Abby back toward the car, her face twisted with anger. Chris joined the women, his breathing labored. He'd used a lot of energy to crush those weapons and was probably going to collapse. The other officers just stared at one another, unwilling to try and arrest the group now that they didn't have weapons. The sheriff seemed agitated for a moment, then afraid. Good. Maybe Bobby Mason realized that he bit off more than he could chew. Suddenly, the sheriff ran to the trunk of his cruiser and returned, carrying a revolver. He eyed Abby with a smirk.

"Abigail Gonzales, I'm so lucky to see you," the sheriff said, his eyes focusing on her.

Karina paled and whispered, "It's Rochelle."

"So, Abigail, you did something to me, and I want it reversed. Now I look like an old hag." Fear flashed in the faces of the officers. Alan appeared as though he'd piss his pants.

"I accelerated your lifespan," Abby said, her hands beginning to tremble.

"I know. Don't you think I figured it out? Now, I have to figure out what to do to get you to reverse it," the sheriff said, glancing at his own son. "And it looks like I get my revenge as well. You're the jerk who shot Nor." Before anyone could stop the sheriff, he fired the gun, striking his own son in the throat. Before he could hit the ground, the sheriff turned to Abby, who was helpless. She eyed Chris, who could barely stay on his feet. Karina was drained as well. She reached out and eyed Alan's lifespan. It was still a never-ending line, which was a relief.

"Abby, my army is coming for you and your annoying friends. If you surrender yourself, we won't massacre this town," the sheriff said before he shuddered and frowned. He glanced down at his revolver, confused.

"What happened?" the sheriff asked as he glanced around, eying his son, who was on the ground, bleeding.

"Don't just stand there. Get him to a hospital, so that someone can take the bullet out," Karina ordered. A couple of officers raced to Alan's aid, while more of them converged on the sheriff. They patted him down, and sure enough, pulled Chris, Karina, and Abby's IDs from his pocket. The officer who discovered the IDs glared at the sheriff.

"You said that they didn't have IDs," the officer protested.

"They're probably fakes," the sheriff snapped. "Now, get your hands off me."

"You shot Alan," the officer said. "You are under arrest."

"You can't arrest your own sheriff," Bobby Mason protested.

Karina raced forward and snatched up the three driver's licenses and said, "Let's get out of here!"

***

"What do we do?" Abby asked as Chris drove toward the trailer park.

"Get cleaned up and then go to the grocery store. We have a barbecue to go to."

"Chris, we should tell the supporters that Carver is going to be attacked," Abby said, fear lacing her tone.

Karina laughed.

"Abby, there aren't enough supporters still living to make a difference. Though it would be helpful if we located Jonathan and Carly. Barry, Ronny, and Possum are still working on it," Karina reported.

"So, in the meantime, what are we supposed to do?" Abby wanted to know as a tear fell down her cheek. "We haven't even figured out who our quest is. Most of the townspeople hate us," Abby complained. Guilt flashed across Chris's face, which made Abby hate herself for speaking her fears. Chris didn't need to constantly be reminded that he had screwed up. He was paying for it at every turn.

"Sorry, Abby. I'm going to make things right, don't you worry," Chris said before parking in front of his trailer.

"Hey guys, what's up?" Josh asked as soon as Chris, Abby, and Karina entered the living room of Chris's trailer. May flew at Abby and wrapped her in a hug. Abby pulled away from her and smiled widely at her healed friend.

"How are you all healed?" Chris asked May as he warily glanced at his younger brother. Josh stood and rushed to his brother and gave him a manly hug. When Josh released him, Chris let out a sigh. "We haven't solved the quest," Chris groaned.

"So, you're all right?" Josh asked, staring at his brother with worry.

Chris nodded.

"I'm a little weak from smashing the guns of those stupid officers that tried to arrest us," Chris grumbled. "And Karina got shot twice."

Josh and May both rushed into Chris's kitchen then returned with a frown.

"There's no food in the kitchen. We need to hit a grocery store," Josh insisted.

"I need a shower," Chris said, yawning.

"We have takeout in the car," Karina remembered as she slumped to the ground. Chris tossed his keys to Josh, who ran out of the room.

"So, why did this place look like a dump when I first got here?" May asked. "Josh and I had to speed clean."

"Triston and Natasha are pigs," Chris responded as May eyed Abby.

"Abby, go take a shower. You're dirty," May commented.

Abby sighed and walked over to her trailer.

***

After a nice long shower, Abby changed into a tank top and jean shorts that May had purchased for her while shopping for warmer clothes. She paired her outfit with flip-flops and then joined her friends in Chris's trailer. An exhausted Lauren Clark was also sitting on the couch. She rubbed her eyes, her skin pale. "I hate to fly," Lauren rasped. "I feel like crap." Lauren bit into a slice of cheese pizza and grimaced.

"And that Sarah was so annoying. Alessandra made me come along with Josh and May so that May wouldn't kill her. Those two do not get along."

"Sarah? You mean the redhead?" Abby asked, confused.

"Yes. The boyfriend-hopping hussy," Lauren said, mimicking May's light tone.

Abby chuckled, knowing that her best friend hated dishonest women who cheated. Abby herself wasn't sure how she felt about Sarah. She knew that Chance wasn't her soulmate, and that was good enough for her.

"Isn't Sarah with Alan?" Abby asked, wondering why anyone would choose Alan over another.

"Yeah, but she was kissing some guy named Chance. You should have seen it, Abby. Sarah was kissing Chance when they popped into my dorm," Lauren said.

"Chance seems a lot nicer than Alan," Abby commented as she snagged a slice of pizza from the box on the coffee table. Abby had the impulse to tell Lauren about what she knew of Chance, so she forced herself to give details of what she knew of Chance's ordeal.

"So he chose to have someone kill him so that Nor couldn't get to him?" Lauren asked in disbelief.

May entered the room before Abby could respond to Lauren.

"Still not feeling better, Lauren?" May asked, her features displaying worry.

"I hate flying," the supporter complained. May sat beside Lauren and gently pressed her hand on her shoulder. "Thanks," Lauren breathed out. "That feels good."

"So, May, are you going to the barbecue?" Abby wondered.

"Hell yeah! Josh is going to make cheesy flatbread and I'm making your favorite, my famous marshmallow salad," she announced.

Abby grinned, happy that May was cooking again. After her uncle died, May's aunt and cousin treated her like a housekeeper, and May had vowed that she'd never cook a thing if she could help it.

"Lauren, what are you making?" May asked.

"A chocolate cake. I need it badly," she said.

"Abby, what do you want me to make for you?" May asked.

Abby smiled at her friend, who was always willing to look out for her.

"I'll bring a nice salad. It's Chris's favorite food," Abby said, chuckling at herself, which made Lauren blink in surprise.

"Abby, I think that's the first time I ever heard you laugh," Lauren noted.

"Once you see Chris's reaction, you'll understand," Abby said.

Chris and Josh entered the room, followed by Karina, who appeared to be fully healed.

"Has anyone seen Triston, Justine, or Natasha?" Josh asked, concern in his face.

Abby rolled her eyes. "Justine is probably with Meg. Triston and Natasha are probably with the drunk," Abby quickly summarized.

"Oh. I like that guy. He's, well... Amusing," Chris decided.

"Mark was best friends with the drunk," Abby explained, which made Josh nod.

"Then we should make sure that he's at the barbecue," Josh said before pulling out his phone. "Now let's shop. Who's driving?"

"Chris is, and I call shotgun," Abby decided.

"I'll drive Abby's car," Karina offered.

The group split up, Lauren riding with Karina, and May and Josh getting into the back of Chris's SUV.

"So, folks, have you been to a bar yet?" May wondered. "We could surely meet people there."

"We've been distracted by Nor and Rochelle's attacks," Chris explained as he took a left turn, which momentarily caused Abby's body to lean into his. He smelled really nice, and Abby couldn't wait to have him alone again. Would he kiss her? She didn't know, but she hoped so.

"They are coming, but we don't know when," Abby softly admitted.

"Which means that we really need to solve the quest," Josh added.

"That means that we're going to play matchmaker," May decided. "Let's make this interesting."

"Like what?" Chris challenged.

"Each of us, even the supporters, are charged with helping to make a love connection," May said.

"And we need to prepare for Nor and Gannon. And we have to do it without Carly or Jonathan, since we can't find them," Abby added.

"When can someone ever be ready for Nor or Rochelle?" May asked, sounding mystified. "And since when are they missing? No one bothered to tell me."

"Because you were unconscious," Josh reminded May, which made Chris wince in pain.

"Chris, don't sweat it. I'm the stupid one that jumped in front of you instead of using tranquil to calm you down," May said as she gently patted his shoulder.

"Sorry," Chris said, and then his expression hardened for a moment. Abby had to do something to make him relax.

"Chris, I'll beat you," Abby said, which made Chris glare.

"At what?" he asked suspiciously.

"Monopoly."

"At least you graduating from playing a card game that you weren't lucky enough to win," Chris taunted. Abby decided to put on a competitive face.

"If I win, you'll be eating salad for a week," Abby challenged. "And you'll have to go shopping with me."

May groaned at that thought.

"That's a true punishment," Abby's best friend complained.

"If I win, you'll have to go to a gun range with me. Oh, and you'll have to cook for me for a week. Salad doesn't count," Chris said.

"I can't actually cook from scratch," Abby shyly told Chris.

"I liked what you made the other night," he reasoned. "Aside from the salad."

"It was from a box," Abby admitted.

"Who cares! It was still good," he told Abby, which warmed her. May tapped Abby on the back, most likely to show her support.

"So, Possum bought a house in a decent neighborhood. Josh was thinking that the guys could occupy the trailers, and the girls the house. But after seeing Natasha, we don't know," May said, hesitant. Abby contemplated the situation.

"Maybe Chris can go to the house. He can't tolerate Triston's messiness, and Natasha should move into his old room," Abby decided. She had a new plan and it would work.

# Chapter 18

Chance hated his lot in life. Well, that was harsh. It wasn't so much that he hated the hand that he was given. He just didn't like getting shot, or stabbed, or dumped on his birthday. You know, that sort of thing. He also hated the brief look of embarrassment that flashed across his mother's face when Chance hefted the twenty-four-pack of water that he purchased from the store on the way to his grandparents' house. They lived in a two-story white house that had a porch swing and a gate that was locked at night. Their backyard was spacious, with a fire pit and a swimming pool. Chance had forgotten his gym bag in Alan's car and couldn't afford to buy another pair of swim trunks. It was too bad that his grandparents were advocates of reinstating prohibition, or else he'd hope to escape with a nice cold beer.

"Chance, I'm going in to see if your grandmother needs help. Bring that out back," Milly ordered before taking off. Chance took a deep breath. Ten cars were already lined up in front of the house, and the driveway was full. He walked on the lawn and followed the side of the house until he reached the backyard. Chance spotted the ice chest on one of the picnic tables. He began adding bottles of water to the chest, hoping that the quicker the task was complete, the odds that someone would approach him would lessen.

"Chance," Alan called as Chance finished loading the chest. He tossed the plastic and cardboard case into the trash and eyed his ex-best friend.

"Alan," Chance said, glaring at him. Alan sighed.

"I guess we finally have something in common. We've both been shot," Alan said, rubbing his stomach. Chance knew that look. Alan was going to challenge him to prove a point.

"I didn't know about you getting shot," Chance said, glancing around. He tried to figure out why Alan or Sarah would have bothered coming here after Chance's grandmother's cold behavior. On Friday nights, Alan usually played pool with his other friends, or watched a game at the bar. Chance spotted the group of guys that Alan hung out with and concluded that they crashed the party to make a point. A smiling Sarah made her way to Alan, who immediately kissed her. Chance was about to turn away, in hopes of joining his mother in the kitchen. But Allan's friend Ray Botch, suddenly appeared, which made Chance grind his teeth.

"So, Chance," Ray began, glancing at him with calculating green eyes.

"What did your dear old mom cook tonight?"

Allan and his friends knew damn well that his mother could never afford to make anything good enough for this crowd.

"I had Sarah, bake chocolate fudge brownies and—"

"Chance, I told you that I wanted a coke," a woman said, interrupting Ray. Chance glanced at a brunette with soft-colored eyes. Wait, that was his brunette. His heart raced as they made eye contact. Her lips were plump and glossed.

"Sorry," he said, reaching into the ice chest and pulling out some water. "My grandparents don't serve soda of any kind," he said, before handing her water. When their hands touched, he felt a jolt of attraction slam into his heart. She smiled widely at him. Chance didn't want to look away, but then Chris appeared.

"Hey, Chance, where's the beer?" he asked, confused.

"My grandparents don't like alcohol of any kind," Chance said as he eyed the beauty, his eyes studying her intently. She had a slender neck, and she smelled good, like cherry blossom. He only knew that scent because it was Meg's favorite scent.

"Chris, if you're looking for a beer, you can find it at the bar down the street," Alan snapped, which made Chance angry. He fully turned to face Alan and glared.

"I invited him here. Why are you here?" Chance demanded.

Alan frowned, not expecting Chance to defend Chris.

"Like your grandmother says, anyone is welcome," Ray said.

"Either mess Chance up, or leave. Stop acting like women," Chris ordered. Alan glared at him, but before he could say a thing, Sarah pulled on his arm.

"Alan, let's check out the food. I'm hungry," she insisted. "Can't wait to taste what Chance contributed."

"You'll have to wait, it's dessert. A chocolate cake that we made together," the brunette bragged, before turning to Chance. "Well, we tried to make the cake together, but I had to kick you out." Sarah 's eyes widened when Chance said nothing to dispute her. Alan eyed the hot brunette suspiciously, but he and Ray both left with Sarah. As soon as they left, the girl giggled. "I don't get it. Who leaves a guy like you for that idiot?"

"Who wouldn't? Alan's rich," Chance reasoned. "And what's your name?"

"Lauren Clark," she said, her eyes filled with friendliness.

"Chance Campbell," he said, staring at her lips again. Man, this woman was beautiful! Chance wasn't naive to the fact that he was the average sort of guy, with dark hair, pale skin and muddy brown eyes. What Chance couldn't understand was why she took a liking to him. Was all of her effort to hurt Sarah? That was a waste of time, because Sarah wasn't interested in him.

"So, Lauren, are you in college?" Chance asked.

"Yes. I go to Goodwell College. It's a small school in Massachusetts. You teleported into my dorm, remember?" she informed him. He blushed, remembering the goodbye kiss that Lauren had witnessed.

"I graduated from my premed program in May. I got into medical school," he said.

"Cool! How many did you apply for?" she asked.

"Seven. And only one of them accepted me, but I don't want to go there," Chance admitted.

"Why?" Lauren wanted to know.

"Because it's near Sarah," he commented.

"Sarah doesn't live here?" Lauren asked, confused.

"No. She visits a lot because of Alan and her folks. I used to make the drive down to see her once a month," Chance explained.

"And you applied for a med school near her so that you could be together. That was sweet of you," Lauren noted.

"I guess so. It backfired, though," Chance commented.

"If you don't mind me asking, what's your GPA?" Chris, who Chance had forgotten about, asked.

"it's a three point nine. That's why I was surprised when I got all of those rejections," Chance explained.

"Well, isn't that something," Chris muttered, his face turning suspicious, which confused Chance to no end. But he didn't comment on it when Chris pulled out his phone and texted someone. He smiled and then walked off, leaving Lauren alone with Chance. She smiled up at him, her eyes twinkling.

"So beautiful," Chance whispered in disbelief. Lauren frowned.

"Who's beautiful?" she challenged, her eyes growing hard.

"Y... uh... Your smile. Or uh..."

"Let's get some food," Lauren said, holding out her hand. As Chance took her soft hand, his lips stretched. The beautiful brunette was actually holding his hand. Score!

Lauren led him over to the side of the table that had labeled covered dishes. She released his hand to grab two plates. She handed Chance one and he stared at the dishes. There was a giant bowl of salad, multiple dressings, cheesy flatbread, chicken wings, meatballs which were in a crockpot, buffalo chicken dip, chips, mac and cheese, mashed potatoes, potato salad, and chicken fingers. Chance glanced around the backyard and stared at his grandfather, who was cooking meat in a spit. Chance helped himself to the flatbread, some salad, and chicken wings. Lauren only had the flatbread, and they walked over to the spit to select burgers and hot dog. Chance took two of each, then they returned to the table to place buns on their meat and to use the condiments.

"Where do you want to sit?" Lauren asked, eying the yard.

"Follow me," Chance said. He grabbed two water bottles and walked her over to the front porch swing. They sat down, and Chance was thankful when the swing stayed stationary. He shivered as her warm side pressed up against his.

"Thanks," Lauren said when Chance handed her a water bottle. She placed it on the ground by her feet and began eating her burger. The pair attacked their stacked plates. Chance was just content to have her near him. A guy like him never attracted a beautiful woman like Lauren.

"So, what's Goodwell College like?" Chance asked when most of his food was gone. Lauren wrinkled her nose, and then sorrow momentarily filled her eyes. Before Chance could blink, tears began falling down her face. Chance grabbed her trash and placed it on the ground, along with his mostly empty plate. He gently lifted Lauren into his lap and wrapped his arms around her. As she bawled into his shirt, Chance began swinging, hoping that the motion would comfort her.

He knew from experience that sometimes women wanted to be held, not spoken to. Well, okay, his only experience had been with Meg. But judging by the way Lauren continued to cry, he had a feeling that he was right. Chance wished that he could do something to make her pain fade. He didn't have the power to chase away such agony. It took close to forty minutes until Lauren calmed down. She pulled away from Chance's chest and appeared embarrassed.

"I ruined your shirt," Lauren said, pointing down at the makeup, stains, and snot on his T-shirt.

"Don't worry about it, Lauren. Are you all right?" Chance asked.

"No, really. I ruined your T-shirt. I'm sorry," she said as she gently caressed Chance's cheek.

"Lauren, don't worry about it. I'll either go shirtless, which would cause a mob of women to follow me everywhere, or I'll go home and change," he assured her. Lauren brightened. She pulled her phone out of her shorts and pressed a button. Chance stretched his hearing, wanting to eavesdrop on the conversation.

"What?" the grouchy voice demanded.

"Possum, I need a favor from you," Lauren began.

"If you need more money, my bank cards are on my dresser. I'm eating," he said.

"Possum I made a mess of Chance's shirt. I'm going to give him one of the T-shirts that you bought," Lauren decided, which made Chance's heart sink. She was living with another man?

"Give him one of Josh's. It will fit him better," Possum the grump snapped.

"Sounds good," Lauren sang before hanging up. She hopped off Chance's lap and held out a hand.

"Come on. I'm staying two houses down," Lauren insisted. Chance's chest ached from the betrayal. Why hadn't she mentioned her boyfriend?

"Look, Lauren. I was thinking about heading inside to help my mother," Chance said, his voice turning cold.

Lauren appeared hurt, and then she nodded.

"Sorry for crying on you like that. So, if you think I'm weird now, I totally understand," she said.

"You have a boyfriend," Chance said. "Won't he be mad if..."

Lauren laughed, and then gently punched him on the shoulder.

"Cranky pants isn't my boyfriend. He's my housemate, along with Josh and May. We each have a room to ourselves," Lauren clarified. "Wait, you thought I had a boyfriend? Would it matter if I did?"

Chance wished that he had a shot of vodka so that he could be given a shot of liquid courage. But since he wasn't so lucky, he had to do something daring. He had a feeling that Lauren Clark was into him. Without hesitation Chance leaned in and was about to brush a gentle kiss on Lauren Clark's lips when she stepped away from him and slapped him.

"Great." Chance complained as his skin burned.

"First I was dumped on my birthday, shot on my birthday. Stabbed by my ex-girlfriend and my mother, shot by my former friend, and then slapped by a hot girl. Man, this year isn't working out well for me," he complained.

"My parents didn't kiss until their wedding day, so it became a family tradition. We should wait until our wedding day to be kissed," Lauren explained, a grin on her face.

"Sorry for slapping you, it was a reflex." Lauren reached out and placed a gentle hand on his stinging cheek.

"You can't be serious," Chance said in disbelief. "Haven't you had a boyfriend before?"

"Yes," Lauren said.

"You're hot! How did a guy resist kissing you?" Lauren laughed. That's when Chance felt it, the feeling that he'd be with Lauren Clark forever.

"Why don't we get you a new shirt? I don't want the chocolate cake to run out," Lauren insisted, and Chance figured that he might as well start obeying her.

# Chapter 19

Abby began washing the dishes in the sink. Fifty people had visited the Collens' household, and they ate a lot. Every dish, including Abby's salad, had been devoured. A sad-looking Milly Collen was wiping down the countertops. She appeared fatigued emotionally, and Abby wished that she could help her somehow.

"Chance might be miserable here. I didn't think that Alan and his friends would come around," she finally said. Good, an opening. Abby strained to remember Milly, to recall what they spoke about, but she couldn't. She needed May to shake some memories loose in her. But until then, she was helpless.

"Chance and Lauren are hanging out, the last I saw," Abby said, shooting Milly a grin.

"Who's Lauren?" Milly asked defensively.

"One of my friends," Abby slowly said, which was apparently the wrong thing to say. Milly's eyes narrowed. Milly shoved her, causing Abby to drop the dish she was holding to the ground. Thank goodness the dish didn't shatter. But Abby did fall against the counter, striking her side. Before she could breathe, Milly was punching her while shouting.

"You ruined everything. Y... You took my baby. Stay away from Chance. Stay..." She stopped speaking, and Abby, who's cheekbone was broken, sucked in a deep breath. She blinked, the blood from her broken nose obstructing her view, until Abby wiped the blood off her face with the bottom of her tank top. After she finished wiping her face, Abby was stunned to see that Susan had her arm around Milly, who was not angry enough to hit Mark's mother.

"Milly, stop," she ordered. "Look at what you're doing to your own sister."

Milly glanced at Abby, confused.

"I don't have a sister," she snapped.

"You do," Susan said. "Milly, I need you to sit down." Milly obeyed Susan, who picked up the dish that Abby had washed and placed it back in the sink. Milly eyed Abby with such hatred that it wounded her. "Now, Abby, did you tell Milly the truth?" Susan demanded. Abby shook her head.

"I already know about cupid's army," Milly said defiantly.

"No, not that," Susan said. "Milly, this is so out there. I need you to be open-minded."

Milly sighed.

"Go on, Abby, tell me the truth," her sister from another life insisted.

Abby wasn't much of a talker, so she had no idea how to start.

"Do you know what I am?" Abby asked.

"A monster," Milly hissed.

"A fate. I've been cursed to be one because I've failed to be with my soulmate for seven lifetimes," Abby replied. Then she told Milly everything, including about the quests, and all about the dark fates. As Abby spoke, Milly's face paled. It was obvious that she believed Abby. When Abby got to her current quest, she hesitated.

"Go on, Abby. She needs to hear it," Susan urged.

"So, for our second quest, we saw what happened between Mark and Edna. They were soulmates, but never got together," Abby said, which made Milly's eyes widen.

"Edna Collen was Mark Myer's soulmate?" Abby's sister from another life asked her.

"Yes," Abby said. "She had liked him for years."

"How do you know?" Milly snapped.

"Because I am Edna, Milly. In my last life, I was your sister," Abby said, reaching for something that only Edna knew. "Don't you remember checkers? Don't you remember our Saturday night recitals?" Milly's eyes widened when Abby tossed out facts that only Edna would know. "What happened to the house we grew up in?"

"Mom and Dad sold it after y... Uh... Um... After Edna died," Milly said, sighing.

"My bedroom was messy," Abby noted. "Mark cut my hair as a prank."

"You told Mom that you were experimenting with your hair," Milly said in disbelief. "She figured that's when your rebellious streak began. All my teen years, Mom told me that if I didn't listen to my parents, I'd be killed, just like Edna."

"No. I died because Bobby Mason shot Peg, and the bullet went through her and hit me. He grabbed the gun from Dustin and accidently set it off," Abby said.

"Why pose for those pictures?" Milly wanted to know. "You embarrassed our family by doing that."

"Bobby tricked me," Abby began. "He made a bet with Peg that he could get me naked. He took me out on a date. I wanted to go home, but he kept on extending the date. He took me up to his room and we started kissing. Before I knew it, I was naked, and afraid. I wasn't sure what to do. When I finally got up the nerve to say no, I opened my eyes and Leonard Campbell started taking pictures of me," Abby rushed out. "It was all for a bet."

Tears kept on falling down Milly's face. "Mom got rid of Checkers and all of your things. No one is even allowed to mention you. So don't talk to Mom and Dad. They won't believe you, even if you quote conversations. And if you do convince them, they won't forgive you for what you did," Milly said, which pissed Abby off.

"They'd be lucky if I forgave them. They handled the situation all wrong. They were my parents, and I couldn't even go to them. Because they were so stuck on how to raise a proper daughter. Goodness, look at what they made us wear to school," Abby snapped, enraged that her memory was forgotten after she died. She vowed that she wouldn't give her parents from her former life any peace by telling them that she had been reincarnated. Instead, she took a deep breath and tried calming herself down. Her past life shouldn't matter anymore. "And Milly, you knew what was going on in school. You didn't defend me when dad threw me out. You just sat there."

"I'm sorry, Edna. I was so afraid. I regret that night every day. When the police said you had died... I'm sorry. I'm glad that you got another chance at life. You were so young, and I missed you. Mom and Dad didn't have a funeral for you. They said that they'd mourn you in private as a family. But we never did. Mom and Dad had you buried and that was it," Milly said as her tears slowed. "But you can't be mad at Mom and Dad, they did the best that they could do."

"They didn't love me. I was just a prop," Abby fired back as memories began flooding her. Edna longed for a mother that would hug and love her. Abby realized where her desire to be a housewife instead of a cutthroat businesswoman came from. Residual feelings from Edna's lifetime had bled into her current life.

"I was so lonely." Abby's words made Milly nod in agreement. "I'm going to find Chris. I can't talk anymore." Luckily for Abby, Chris was standing by his SUV when she fled out to the lawn. Edna's emotions were still pounding through her, along with a longing for Chris. Chris ended the call on his phone and eyed Abby with concern when he spotted the blood on her pink tank top.

"Milly punched me," Abby said, her voice cracking.

"Before or after you told her the truth?" Chris asked.

"Before. Then, as I spoke to her, Edna's emotions spilled into me." Chris wrapped his arms around Abby and she held him tightly.

"Want to go home?" Chris asked her.

"Yes," Abby said.

***

"Yes," Abby said. Abby glared at Chris, who was eying one of Abby's properties lustfully. They had been playing this board game for four hours, and Abby commanded most of the board. It seemed that she was a better strategist than Chris, who didn't seem to be playing the game seriously. His mind was elsewhere, which meant that something was boring him. In frustration, Abby pushed all of the game pieces onto the floor.

Chris frowned.

"You were winning," he pointed out.

"Because you were letting me," Abby said pointedly.

"Of course I was. It would be nice to spend the entire day with you. Though I hope that we don't have to bring Karina around. I want to have you to myself," Chris explained. His words were exactly what Abby needed to hear. Finally, she found someone that craved her company. "Well, then, I won," Abby bragged.

"Because I let you," Chris reminded Abby, who decided to let the argument go, for now.

"Let's go eat a snack, I'm hungry," Abby announced as she headed to her kitchen.

She spotted two Tupperware containers on the kitchen table, with a sticky note attached to the larger one. Abby glanced at the note and grinned. The note read:

"Came in but you were too busy playing Monopoly to care. May wanted me to drop off dessert for the two of you."

—Possum.

Abby opened up the first container and saw brownies, cookies, cupcakes, and a coffee cake. The second container held marshmallow salad, Abby's favorite. She stashed the larger container in the fridge, then tossed the note. After grabbing one spoon, she rushed past Chris into the living room. They both sat on the couch and Abby handed him the bowl.

"We can share," she said. Chris smiled before taking a spoonful of the unhealthy salad. After nodding approval, he fed Abby a bite. He continued the process until the bowl was empty. Abby didn't want Chris to leave. She had to come up with a reason for him to stay with her. "Chris," Abby began, fear clawing at her. "Can you stay?"

"Stay?" Chris asked as he placed the container on the coffee table.

"Yes," she responded. "I don't want you to go." Abby felt vulnerable and stupid.

"Do you mean that you want me to stay here with you?" Chris asked, gesturing around the trailer.

"Yes," Abby said. "Just for today. If you want." Abby had no idea how to tell him that when he was near, Edna's emotions didn't send her into a deep depression.

"Abigail, what's wrong?" he softly asked.

"Edna's emotions are overwhelming me," she said, a tear trickling down her cheek. "Did you know that my parents didn't have a funeral for me? They pretend as if I never existed. Those people never loved me. All of this over stupid pictures," Abby said, her voice quivering.

"Abigail, those aren't your parents," he said.

"Like my parents in this life are any better. Because I'm not going to Yale, they completely cut me off. I haven't spoken to them since they flew home after the ceremony. I think that they hate me," Abby admitted.

"They cut you off?" Chris asked.

"I used to be a spoiled rich kid that handed May scraps when she could. Now that I look back, I could have done much more for her. But I didn't. I..."

"Abby, May is fine. She loves you. She loves life. You don't need to feel guilty for what happened to her," Chris said as he placed an arm around Abby.

"I'm really angry at both sets of parents. You're lucky, Chris, your folks love you," she said, wishing that her parents could take a cue from Chris.

"Well, yours love you too. They just suck at expressing it," Chris said. "I'll stay with you, Abby. If that's what you need, I'm here."

"Good, let's watch a movie," Abby decided as she grabbed the bowl and ran to the sink. After cleaning Triston's mess, she couldn't bear to leave anything dirty in her living room. Abby washed the container, and popped popcorn while Chris made her club soda the way she liked. He grabbed a bottled water for himself and they watched a Lifetime movie. At least Abby didn't have to pause and discuss each scene of the movie, like May often liked to do. After the movie was over, Abby insisted that Chris needed to pick a film. He shrugged, and just left it on Lifetime, and that's what the pair did. Abby, of course, collected the glasses and washed them during the commercial break of one particularly dramatic movie. She dozed off during the third movie and didn't awaken until she felt herself being placed in bed. As soon as she registered that, Abby sat up and her eyes opened wide. "Chris?" Abby asked in the darkness.

"Yes," Chris responded, his voice coming from the side of Abby's bed. Her eyes adjusted, and she saw his silhouette standing there.

"You said that you would stay with me," Abby softly reminded him.

"I will, Abigail," Chris promised. She felt the bed dip to her left, and his warm body pressing into her side. Chris gently coaxed her down, her head landing on his chest.

"I don't get a goodnight kiss?" Abby asked, disappointed.

"Too sleepy. You're lucky I didn't drop you," Chris said through a yawn. "I'll kiss you tomorrow."

"Okay. But I'll hold you to that," Abby said, wishing that she could stay awake. But she couldn't.

# Chapter 20

Chris stretched and sat up, his nose smelling cooking meat. That was confusing because he was in a house with a vegetarian. He glanced over at the bed and didn't see her. She must have gotten up before him. But he did spot a note on the nightstand. Chris snatched it up and read what Abby wrote.

"Brought your toothbrush over so that you could give me my morning kiss. It's in the bathroom."

—Abby

Chris hopped out of bed and went to Abby's bathroom to brush his teeth and wash his face. Then, he made his way to the kitchen, his eyes still aching from sleep. It had been late when they finally made it to bed, and he was feeling the effects. He saw May flipping pancakes and Abby slicing strawberries. Judging by the sound of the TV, he guessed that Josh was in the living room. His soulmate turned to face him.

Chris swooped in for the kiss. He gave her a gentle kiss, caging the urge to get lost in her. Apparently, Abby wasn't satisfied with a simple kiss. She bit his lip, obviously a sign that she wanted a deeper one. Chris licked her lips in response and her mouth opened for him. He nearly summoned his abilities in hopes of battling the strong emotions that he felt for the girl. He cared about Abby deeply, and was positive that the feelings had nothing to do with his past lives. These were new feelings that came as they continued kissing. What pained him was that they were kissing without touching one another. Maybe Abby felt like he did, that if he touched her, things would go past a simple good-morning kiss. They pulled away from one another and May shot Abby a thumbs up, then went back to flipping pancakes.

"Good morning," Chris said.

"When are you taking me shopping?" Abby asked eagerly.

Chris smiled.

"Would you like to go to the Halloween party with me? Some rich couple are holding it at their house, and some woman invited Josh and I," Chris explained, his hopeful expression making her smile.

"To match more people?" Abby asked.

"No. As my date," Chris corrected, his heart racing. Abby had every right to say no considering how much he screwed her over.

Abby grinned.

"Sure. I saw a boutique in town. I'll go with May after lunch," she decided, which made May groan.

"Seriously, Abby, why don't you go as a fate?" May asked hopefully.

"May, don't worry, I won't take long. What time does the party start?" Abby wanted to know.

"The woman told me seven thirty," Chris explained as Karina entered the room with an agitated expression on her face.

"Alessandra doesn't know a thing about strategy," she complained. "How in the hell are we moving what little troops we have without Jonathan? I say we evacuate the town."

"Good luck telling the townspeople that," Chris snorted.

Karina rubbed her forehead. "I know. But what other option do we have? From what Emma told me, protesters are on the move," Karina said.

"How does she know that?" May asked, confused.

"Because some of the protesters are still at Goodwell College. She had been spying on them since they don't know about her or our ceremony yet," Karina explained, which impressed Chris.

"Clever," Chris complimented.

"We need to solve the quest, so that we can be strong enough to protect Spruleaves," May insisted.

"The party may help things. Chris, do me a favor and talk to Chance. Tell him to invite Lauren."

"Fine," Chris grumbled as he dropped a gentle kiss on Abby's forehead before releasing her. Chris glanced at the clock above the stove and saw that it was nine in the morning. "Will he be awake?" Chris asked as Triston entered the house. Anger flooded through him as he recalled Karina's desperate efforts to ensure that he and Abby didn't come to harm. He narrowed his brow at the frowning man.

"Where have you been?" Chris asked in a cold tone.

"Searching the surrounding area for immortals, like Alessandra ordered," Triston said, his tone defensive.

"Well, stop listening to Alessandra. We were nearly killed by Nor, who decided to take over the sheriff. The protesters are coming," Chris shouted, which made Triston pale.

"Wait," Abby began as she studied Triston with a thought. "If you do us a favor, we won't be mad at you anymore," she offered, which caused Chris to go rigid. Karina was shot three times because of Alessandra's habit of acting like a dictator. He knew that Triston wasn't the real problem. But seriously? Chris was going to stay upset with Triston because he had to cut the bullets out of Karina's flesh while Josh held her still with his abilities. Chris was thankful that May was able to shoot tranquil into Karina, or the experience would have been worse.

"What do you want me to do?" Triston asked warily.

"Invite Milly to the Halloween party," she offered.

"Did Justine take Meg yet?"

"This morning," he said. "So she'll be sad. You'll cheer her up. Just don't invite her back to your trailer," Abby advised. Triston actually smiled, seeming to be relieved that the request wasn't barbaric.

"My trailer is clean. I got the hint when Chris moved out," Triston chuckled. "But to be clear, Natasha is the real slob. You just can't contain the woman's poor habits. She also eats like a cavewoman," Triston joked as he left the house.

"Let me distract Chance so he doesn't ruin this," Chris decided as he rushed after Triston. Chris vaulted up the stairs before Triston could and knocked on the door. Chance answered, his eyes filled with sadness. He appeared surprised to see Chris but steadied his expression. Then, he opened the door and exited, his steps filled with exhaustion. "Want to come over for breakfast?" Chris asked on a whim. Josh would do better with dealing with the guy's emotional crap. His brother was sensitive.

"I might as well take a free meal. Those things will be scarce after we're thrown out of the trailer park," Chance muttered as he followed Chris past Triston and up the stairs of Abby's mobile home. Chris pushed the door open and entered the kitchen with Chance.

"Hey Josh," Chris called. "We have a guest.

"Just head into the living room," Karina snapped, making Chris sigh. Great, he'd have to be a part of this talk as well. To be honest, he would rather be with Abby, giving her another good-morning kiss. But Chris did what Karina said, mainly because the kitchen was becoming a bit too crowded.

Josh was on the couch watching CNN of all things. Man, sometimes Chris thought that his brother was ninety. Josh muted the TV as Chance and Chris sat on the couch on either side of him. Chance placed his head in his hands, and before anyone could say a word, Possum stomped into the room, his eyes searching the group. He sat down on the one-seater which was beside the couch.

"My mother and I both lost our jobs. Apparently, customers didn't feel safe being served by us," Chance mumbled.

"Why? You don't have any gifts," Possum stated, confused.

"My sister does. But Justine took her away to be trained. I thought that Meg being gone would fix things. But it didn't," Chance said, his voice sounding defeated.

Chris's head began to ache.

"Could you live with your grandparents?" Josh asked, obviously trying to find a solution.

"No. They don't get along with my mother. She was a rebellious child," Chance said. "She dumped the pastor's son and married my father as soon as she turned eighteen," Chance explained.

"So, they would let you live on the street?" Josh asked, in disbelief.

"My grandparents see it as my mother's punishment for disobeying them," Chance explained. "But I'm screwed!"

Now, how could Chris get Chance to date Lauren?

"You're hired," Possum said, before smiling at Chance. "I need a butler of sorts to clean Triston's disgusting trailer and make sure that he doesn't eat all of my food."

Chance frowned. "How long are you guys staying here?" Chance wanted to know.

"I'm hanging around here until someone tells me who my soulmate is," Possum confessed. "And Triston has been taken off the protection detail, so he'll be here a while. Cleaning after him is exhausting. I think five hundred a day will do it. Here is an advance," Possum said before opening his wallet and handing Chance a wad of bills. Chance appeared stunned, until Josh spoke.

"Chance, the council is awarding your mother and you fifty grand a year because it's their fault you are like that. Consider it a settlement of some kind," Josh said, causing Possum to curse.

"That trailer is really a dump. I'm not cleaning it again," Possum snapped. "I'll go for six hundred a day, nothing less."

Chance frowned.

"Does my mother get the money too?" he asked hopefully.

"Yes. But no one else gets the money until we can prove that they are immortal," Possum said, an evil expression on his face. From how Chris took it, Possum was going to pick and choose who received money.

"What about my parents?" Chris suddenly said.

"Susan and Albert?" Josh asked.

"Yes, them. Mom and Dad don't need the money," Chris said.

"Yes, they received money too, along with Abby's cranky grandparents," Possum filled in. "And I took care of old man Cooper too, after Karina made him sign a contract saying that he wouldn't buy alcohol with his money."

"When the sheriff gets wind of this, he'll retaliate," Chance worried.

"From prison?" Chris asked.

"That charge won't hold. He has friends in high places," Chance warned.

"We could just kill him," Possum pointed out. "He's less annoying that way."

Chris nodded in approval, while Chance paled.

"You can't kill him! Killing of any kind is wrong," he said with conviction.

"They were kidding," Josh assured Chance, who peered at Possum with uncertainty.

"Possum, are you Lauren's boyfriend?" Chance wanted to know, which made Josh chuckle at the thought.

"No. Why?" Possum asked.

"I like her. And... I..."

"You want to tell him to back off? Possum doesn't want Lauren. On most days, he can barely stand her," Chris assured Chance, who appeared offended.

"Lauren's a nice girl. She's gone through a lot," Chance said, glancing at Possum. "If you disrespect her in any way, I'll..."

"I like you," Possum said, interrupting Chance. "No one else would dare to threaten me. Don't worry, I don't bother with Lauren." Chance appeared relieved.

"So, I have fifty thousand dollars?" Chance wanted to know.

"Fifty thousand and five hundred if you take my offer," Possum said hopefully.

"Fine. I could use other cash. But I have to go," Chance stood. "I need to get a new fridge and a ring."

"A ring?" the boys all said in unison.

"Lauren is the one for me. I have to ask her to marry me before she gets away," Chance decided as Karina entered the room.

"Take her to the Halloween party first, see what she's like on a date," she suggested.

"And what's her ring size?" Josh wanted to know.

"Ask Natasha. She's nosy enough to know that," Chris said, and judging by the hope blooming across Chance's face, he knew it as well. He left before anyone could stop him.

"Well, he's impulsive," Josh noted.

"No, he isn't. The guy is convinced that if he doesn't marry Lauren, she'll disappear like Sarah did," Possum said.

"What if Lauren says no?" Josh asked, worried.

"Then, I lose, because that was the couple that I hooked up," Chris said, wishing that he could have found a way to stop Chance.

# Chapter 21

Chance took a deep breath as he eyed the trailer. He had called the bank, and sure enough, fifty thousand dollars had been deposited into his account. That was more than enough for him to make a start somewhere else. Before Chance could knock on the door, old man Cooper opened it, making the smell of bacon travel outside.

"Is Natasha here?" he asked, which made the man's face harden.

"Do I need my pistol?" old man Cooper roared.

"It's actually a shotgun," Chance corrected before he could stop himself.

"Why do you want to speak to her?" his neighbor asked in a cold tone.

"I wanted to know if she knows Lauren's ring size," Chance said hopefully.

"Who's Lauren?" he asked, confused.

"My future wife," Chance said, as he felt a buzz in his pocket. He pulled out his phone and read a text from Sarah.

Sarah: I heard about the gas station. Are you all right?

Before Chance could tell Sarah to stop contacting him, Natasha snatched up his phone. She had appeared out of nowhere. Old man Cooper eyed Chance over her head, his eyes hard. Seriously? Like Chance would hurt Natasha?

She glanced up at Chance with kind blue eyes. "Can I help you pick out Lauren's ring?" she asked hopefully.

"I'll probably need you to go in there for me. Who knows if the jeweler would let me in," Chance said.

"I'm coming too. If Lauren sees you with us, it will be less suspicious," Randall decided.

"But you are buying us breakfast."

"I'll drive," Chance offered.

"No, we'll walk," the former drunkard said. "I hate cars."

***

It was barely eight in the morning when they reached Clement's, the only restaurant where Chance was allowed to enter. They chose a table by the door and Susan greeted them with a smile. She seemed lighter, as if her burdens had been lifted.

"What are you still doing here?" old man Cooper demanded.

"It would be nice to have a little extra money," Susan explained. "So, what will it be today?"

Chance was starving and ordered a triple stack of pancakes, sausages, and a side of hash browns. Natasha wanted sausage links, bacon, egg, and toast, and old man Cooper opted for pancakes with a side of strawberries. Everyone at the table ordered orange juice, and when Susan left, Natasha eyed Chance.

"You need to change your phone number," she began. "Or Sarah will mess this up for you."

"I know. But that's the only number that Meg has," Chance said, concerned.

"Justine will give her the new number," Natasha assured him. "Unless you want her to text you."

"No. I'm completely over Sarah. She isn't right for me," Chance said.

"Happy to hear you say that. I never liked her. She was just so... What do you kids call it? High-maintenance?" Chance nodded, agreeing that it took a lot to make Sarah happy. But Lauren was different. They spoke all night about their dreams, best childhood memories, and about their plans. She wanted to work in public relations while Chance desired to be a pediatrician. They both agreed that maybe they could go to a state like Connecticut or California. Lauren didn't know what she'd do, since her sister, Patty, had two more years until she graduated. She didn't know how her sister would take such a move.

He had been at Lauren's house until midnight, then he had gone home, added money to his pay-as-you-go phone, and had spoken to her until six a.m.

But as he ate his food, anticipation filled him. Chance would propose to Lauren, make plans, marry her, and live happily ever after. He must not have really cared for Sarah, because he hadn't been excited about marrying her after med school. It had been just one of those things that he had to do. He should have known then that she wasn't the one. But Chance didn't want to lose Sarah, because he didn't think that he could have anyone else.

After Chance paid the bill, the trio crossed the street and went to the jewelry store. It was virtually empty. If Chance was kicked out, he wouldn't be humiliated. Unfortunately, Alan's friend, Ray Stein, stood behind the counter.

"Hi Chance. How can I help you?" Ray asked, trying to cover his surprise.

"I'm looking for an engagement ring for Lauren," Chance said, to make sure that Ray knew that he wasn't proposing to Sarah.

Ray smiled genuinely.

"Congratulations. Lauren is the brunette you hung with, right?" Ray asked.

"Yes," Chance said.

"What's your limit?"

"Six thousand dollars," Chance decided.

Ray whistled, and then frowned.

"Are you sure?" he asked uneasily.

"Yes, Ray, he's sure," old man Cooper snapped, which made Ray take in Chance's other two companions. Natasha eyed the display cases with a hungry eye. It took her all of two minutes to find the perfect diamond, and it was valued at five thousand dollars.

"That one," Natasha said eagerly. "Lauren loves princess-cut diamonds."

Ray sighed, took a ring of keys from his pocket, and unlocked a case. Ray placed the diamond ring, which was a size six, into a velvet box, and Chance handed him the bank card. Chance tried not to be offended when Ray seemed surprised that the card went through. Chance slipped the box into his pocket and grinned at Ray before leaving the jewelry store.

# Chapter 22

"What do you think?" Abby asked when she stared at her costume. She had found a hideous wedding dress that was in a thrift store. It was complete with shoulder pads and big puffy sleeves. She had sliced and diced the dress in places, then painted on fake blood. Her hair was up in a bun, and a veil covered her head. May wore a sweat outfit and decided that she'd go as a personal trainer. Abby wanted to snort at her friend's lack of effort in picking a costume. Karina refused to dress up at all, stating that she was going to guard the girls. She refused to converse with the judgmental townsfolk. Lauren dressed up like a soccer player, and Natasha was going as a cheerleader. They all waited for their respective dates in Abby's kitchen.

"For the record, Abby, you look creepy," Natasha commented. "Why did you pick that costume? Were you a murdered bride in one of your past lives?"

"I want to win the best-costume prize," Abby admitted.

"There is a best-costume prize?" Natasha, who was looking through the cupboards for something to eat, asked.

"At every Halloween party, there is always a best-costume prize," Abby pointed out as there was a knock on the door. Lauren eagerly flung it open and quickly stepped back. Abby's eyes went wide at what she saw. Randall Cooper was in a dress and heels, a blonde wig on his head.

"Like my costume?" he asked. When he spoke, Abby homed in on the spots of stubble on his face.

"You have hair on your face," Lauren said, confused.

"That's part of my costume. I'm a woman with hormone issues." Natasha pushed passed Abby and Lauren and hugged Randall, who patted her on the back.

"Let's start walking. We don't want to be late," she said, before the oddly matched couple left the trailer. Josh, who was borrowing Natasha's car for the night, came to get May. He was dressed in casual business attire and said that he was going as a businessman. Abby thought that his costume choice was worse than May's. But oh well, at least they wouldn't be competition. Chance was the next to arrive. He wore an apron, jeans, a T-shirt and a chef's hat. Lauren grinned when she saw him.

"Did you get that from the thrift store like I got my costume?" she asked.

"My dad works for Palmer's Grill. He'll kill me if he knows that I borrowed it," Chance said.

"I hope it gets stained and destroyed," Lauren decided, making Abby and Karina snicker.

"Why, he'd get really mad at me if..." Chance stopped speaking when he realized the point of what Lauren said. Abby couldn't blame Lauren for disliking Chance's father. From what she said, Chance's father hooked up with Tara, Randall Cooper's twenty-two-year-old daughter. Then, he took all of the family's emergency cash and moved into a motel with the woman.

"You look beautiful, Lauren," Chance said, his voice filling with emotion.

"And you look handsome," Lauren responded, and then the pair left.

Chris came fifteen minutes later, and Abby glared at his costume. Chris had a wig which gave him a mop of gray hair. He wore scrubs that had patches of paint and he carried a scalpel. "I'm a serial killer doctor," Chris said, his eyes smiling behind his lenseless glasses.

"Why the missing lenses?" Abby wanted to know.

"One of my victims dared to smash them as they tried to get away," he said with a grin.

"You are not beating me for best costume," Abby said.

"Oh yes I am beating you," Chris decided. "Now let's go, so we can spot our competition."

***

"Wanna dance?" Chris asked Abby as she marveled at the decorations in the ballroom of this Victorian home. It had two themes. The first one was clearly a darker one with the spiders, streamers pained with blood, and pumpkins shaped like skulls as center pieces. But then there were fairy lights hanging from the ceilings along with glittering tablecloths.

"Yes," Abby said, eying the dance floor, which barely had anyone on it. Alan and Sarah, dressed like Ken and Barbie, were dancing, and everyone was watching them.

Apparently, everyone would vote for the person that had the best costume. The guests had placed their votes in a jack-o'-lantern by the door. She had a creative costume, but had she had time, Abby would have created something much better than she was wearing. It was a mid-tempo song, so Chris and Abby moved around the dance floor and Abby was happy to note that her date was a good dancer. If she chose to come back to the life of charity events, he'd fit right in. But Abby doubted that she'd fit in with those stuffy, rich people. A mid-tempo song turned into a slow song, which Abby took advantage of by sneaking in a gentle kiss to Chris's lips. After their brief kiss, a tap on Abby's back caused Abby to stop dancing and turn around.

Milly, dressed like a nurse, was standing there. Milly looked unsure of herself. Abby's guess was that she hadn't frequented these types of events and didn't know what to do. She had to help her sister.

"Chris, can you please get me a drink?" Abby asked.

"Sure," Chris said.

"Triston, come, I need help carrying stuff." Triston followed Chris, and Abby led her sister off to the side.

"What's wrong?" Abby wanted to know.

"What's wrong? Why is a young man like Triston wanting to date me?" she demanded.

"I think that Triston's over a hundred years old," Abby said, trying to recall how old the supporter was.

"Well, why did he ask me here?" Milly demanded.

"Because you're nice, pretty, or maybe it's because he likes you," Abby speculated by the way Triston had seemed to enjoy being near her.

"Likes me? I'm still married," Milly said, aghast.

"But you won't be for long. Who was your husband, anyway?" Abby wanted to know.

"Leonard Campbell, the biggest loser on the planet. I think I only married him to spite my parents for what they did to you," Milly confessed as Abby shuddered. Leonard Campbell had been the jerk that had snapped those pictures of Edna.

"Do you think that they will be here?" Abby asked, worry in her tone. She never wanted to speak to those people ever again.

"No. They wouldn't go to something like this. They don't approve of people dancing so indecently. And don't get me started on the music," Milly explained.

"You're worried about divorcing Leonard?" Abby figured.

"My mother doesn't believe in divorce. My father thinks that Leonard is going through a phase and that I should forgive him," Milly explained.

"I thought adultery is against the Bible," Abby said.

"It is. But my parents think that I should stay with Leonard." Her blue eyes filled with sadness for a moment, and then they grew blank. "I think I should too."

"You want to be with Leonard?" Abby asked, surprised.

"Of course not. But what choice do I have? My parents won't speak to me until I do the right thing. They are all I have left. I can't have them mad at me for eternity," Milly reasoned.

"But he isn't your soulmate. Don't you know that?"

Milly groaned.

"I know. So, little sis, what do I do? I want my parents to talk to me, and I don't want to be with that jerk," she reasoned.

"We need to figure out who Leonard's soulmate is. If he divorces you and remarries, it won't be your fault," Abby reasoned.

"Really?" she asked. "You'll help me?"

"You are my sister," Abby softly said as she felt Chris coming near.

"Good," Milly whispered as she smiled at Triston, who seemed enamored by Abby's sister. But Abby knew that Milly wouldn't be able to freely give her heart to him until the situation with Leonard was dealt with.

"Abby, here," Chris said, offering Abby the drink. She smiled but then frowned when he didn't return it.

"Chris, let's talk outside," Abby said.

Chris shook his head. "No can do. I want people to see my costume," her soulmate responded. "You're beating me. I have to do something to impress the ladies." Chris must have cheated and counted the votes. That's how he knew that she was wiping the floor with him.

"Then, let's dance," Abby said, after chugging the water he had given her. Chris took the plastic cup and discarded it in a trash can, then led Abby to the dance floor.

***

"Having fun?" Chris asked about ten songs in. Abby was sweaty and could use a break.

"I'm hungry," she whispered in Chris's ear.

Chris smiled and guided her through the mass of people in costumes to the food table. Abby was unimpressed by the options, which mostly consisted of junk food, finger sandwiches, and pizza. She took a slice of cheese pizza and scooped potato chips on the rest of her plate. She couldn't stand cheese pizza, and that was the only one without meat on it. Chris, on the other hand, piled his plate with sausage pizza, cookies, and a heavily sprinkled cupcake. The smell of grease caused Abby's stomach to turn, and she wanted to rush Chris away from this disgusting crap. When he was finally done selecting junk to eat, Abby quickly led him to the table where Josh May, Lauren, and Chance were sitting. As soon as Abby sat, Chris went to get waters for the both of them.

May began eying the food suspiciously. "That reeks," she said, frowning at it.

"I know," Chris said when he returned. "I have to figure out why." Abby realized why Chris had selected everything. He began pressing the food to his nose but couldn't bear to smell the food for a long period of time. He went pale and took a swig of the water. "Poison," Abby's soulmate hissed. "The food is poisoned."

May immediately stood and glanced around the room. She spied the dancing people and the others in the food line.

"Some people have already eaten the food," Abby's best friend cried. "How do we stop this?"

"Ask old man Cooper to knock the food over," Chance suggested.

"People won't think anything of it because he's a drunk." Abby nodded, glad that Chance, who also hadn't touched his food, could think clearly. Abby stood and made a mad dash to Randall, who was standing over by the food table.

Natasha was chowing down on some chips, and Abby's stomach twisted the more she neared the food. "Get a plate, woman," Randall was saying as Abby ran into Natasha, causing her to drop the bowl of chips on the floor.

"It's poisoned," Abby snapped. "It smells like rotten grease; how did you not notice?"

Natasha's face paled as she eyed the fate. "No! What if I die?" she cried.

"Am I going to die?"

"I doubt it. Nor wants all of the immortals in this town alive, if she even knows that they are immortals," Abby whispered, her heart pounding.

"Abby, we have to warn people," Natasha pleaded.

"We can't, they won't believe us. So, Randall, I... Well. I need a favor," Abby said, hating that this man had to further isolate himself from the members of this town by behaving poorly.

He nodded.

"It's okay, little lady. I know what to do." Suddenly, Randall laughed and then jumped up on the table, beginning to do a routine that knocked all of the food onto the floor. It took about a second for people to notice him. Abby and a saddened Natasha, who watched it all with a trembling lip. Abby had the feeling that Randall Cooper wasn't just a drunk. He had more to him, and Abby hoped that other people would realize that. But when he began stripping to add authenticity to his performance, a brunette began to cry. This was evidently her house. Abby ran over to her and pulled her into the hallway.

"Look, I know that you don't know me. But Randall is doing you a favor. The food is poisoned," Abby quickly explained.

The brunette smiled.

"Of course it is, Abigail. I'm just surprised that you figured it out," she said before she plunged a kitchen knife into Abby's gut.

# Chapter 23

Abby sat up, groaning as she yanked the kitchen knife from her stomach. Lucky for her, Karina had appeared. The shrieking murderous woman was pressed against the wall, a blade to her throat.

"Abigail," Chris said as he knelt down beside her. He pressed a kiss to her forehead as he helped her up. The prodigy eyed the woman, and his eyes narrowed.

"Which one is she, Nor or Rochelle?" he asked.

"Rochelle. My mother wouldn't have given me the satisfaction of screaming."

"Is there a way of getting her out of there?" Chris wondered.

"May can do it," Karina said. "And probably Jonathan. But he isn't here. Oh, and you can do it as well."

"Stop for a second," Abby said as Chris wrapped an arm around her. Karina removed her blade from the brunette's throat.

"Rochelle, what do you want?" Abby demanded.

"I want you to adjust my lifespan," she said, narrowing her eyes at Abby.

"And if I do that, you won't attack this town?" Abby wanted to know.

"Oh, I still level this town. The more people I kill, the less people will find their soulmates," Rochelle said as footsteps approached.

"I will kill every one of these pathetic people, until there are none left. That's how I become powerful, by going against my nature."

May shoved forward and was about to raise her hand before Chance yelled, "Wait! You can't expel her."

"Why not?" a horrified Lauren demanded.

"Because she'll keep on coming back. Every time Chris does that weird fire thing, or someone shoots a host, it doesn't make them weak. I think kicking them out is making them stronger," Chance deduced. Karina cursed and kept the blade to the brunette's throat.

"Oh no, Rochelle, you aren't going anywhere," Karina said as the girl began to scream again. Possum stepped forward and glared at the brunette, until her mouth closed.

"Is that hurting Greta?" Chance wanted to know.

"Not at all," Karina said with a grin. "Just touching this blade to her throat will burn Rochelle."

"Good. So how can we kill this Rochelle while she's trapped in Greta's body?" Chance asked. Abby turned to face the guy and saw that his face was stony.

Possum cursed.

"Kid, that's evil. You can't kill her spirit. That's not what a supporter would do," Possum warned.

"What other option do we have?" Chance wanted to know.

"May can expel Rochelle, and she'll return to her body. Your idea has merit, it's just not humane," Karina lectured as a disappointed expression flitted across Abby's face. She agreed with Chance. Rochelle was constantly assaulting them because it caused her no harm. Meanwhile, her army was probably drawing near to the town to massacre it, and Abby had no way of convincing the stupid immortals to take the dark fates seriously. They did make friends with the folks in the trailer park, thanks to Natasha's constant questions. And Abby was positive that Mark's parents would help. How many protesters could really be out there?

"Time to kick out Rochelle," Karina said, sighing. Karina released her dagger and May sent her cleansing power towards Greta's body.

"What the hell happened?" Greta snapped.

"You were possessed by Rochelle, a dark fate. You poisoned the food at your party, and stabbed Abby," Possum listed.

"Oh hell no. When do I get my revenge?" she demanded, which relieved Abby. She had a feeling that she would be getting a new recruit.

"You'll have to start training," Possum told her with a grim smile.

"Fine. I'll make my parents do it too. She is not getting away with what she did to me," Greta said in a huff. In the end, Abby didn't bother cleaning up the blood. It was very minimal, and because Randall knocked over all of the food, the party didn't last long. Abby ended up winning best costume with Chris in second place and Natasha a close third.

"Come to my trailer?" Abby said hopefully.

"Sure," Chris said as they walked down the stairs. "It's time for my daily dose of salad."

***

After taking a shower, Abby changed into a T-shirt and shorts that May had also bought for her. She entered the kitchen and smiled at Josh, who was making quesadillas. He filled some with chicken, and a couple with tofu. Abby went into the living room and saw Chris munching on his salad with a sour expression. May was sitting on the one-seater, frowning at him.

"It's just some greens. It isn't going to kill you," she said.

"Want some?" Chris taunted. He had made a terrible mistake in offering May food. She raced across the living room using super speed, snatched the plate, and then sat down on the couch.

"Hey, give that to him," Abby complained as May began munching.

"He doesn't want it. No sense in letting a good salad go to waste," May defended, which made Abby roll her eyes.

"What kind of Halloween is there without trick or treating?" Chris whined.

"You're too old to go," Abby argued.

"A group of my friends from college still went every year. And they still gave us candy. We'd dress up and everything." Chris shrugged as May chuckled.

"You have no shame," May huffed.

"It's free candy," Chris argued. The girls just rolled their eyes at Chris.

"Do you guys think that Jonathan and Carly are going to come back?" May asked, her face pinching in worry.

Abby sighed.

"May, they don't want to be found. We'll have to make do without them," Abby said.

"How can they be so selfish? Don't they know that we want to just pack it up and go on a vacation? Seriously, I expected this from Carly, but Jonathan? He's always been about the team," May said.

"It's my fault, guys. Carly was upset that the quest would be harder," Chris said, which made Abby glare at him.

"And just how much harder is the quest going to be next time? Chris simply entertained going on a date, and we were stripped of getting clues. What will happen now?" Abby said, to show Chris that it wasn't okay that Carly and Jonathan abandoned them.

"Maybe they should try to solve a quest all by themselves. Maybe then they'll know how it feels when they are missing people that could help them in a situation," May challenged, agitated. "Chris, I don't blame you for this. Carly made a choice, and Jonathan went along with it."

"Jonathan could have been the one that wanted to run away," Abby pointed out. But Abby highly doubted that scenario.

"I've known Jonathan for a couple of years. He never would have left without at least texting us goodbye unless someone made him," Chris said.

"And Carly has so many insecurities. It would make sense that she'd want to run. Do you remember how mad she got at me for asking her why Oliver gave her a death stare?" May asked, irritated.

"I like the girl, but she's too sensitive," May complained as Josh entered the room with a disappointed expression on his face.

"May, you can't say that behind Carly's back, when she isn't here to defend herself," he lectured.

"I will say this to her face when she bothers to make an appearance," May snapped.

"So, Josh, how's the food going?" Chris asked before his brother could say something stupid to his soulmate.

"Fine. May, can I talk to you in the kitchen?" Josh asked.

"Josh, drop it," Chris said, worry in his eyes.

"Drop it? We shouldn't talk badly about one another. Guys, we should be supporting Jonathan and Carly," Josh insisted.

"Why? They sure as hell haven't been supporting us," Chris challenged. "Why are you ignoring the fact that they ditched us?"

"Because no one's perfect, Chris. You nearly killed May, and I forgave you. You should be able to at least forgive Jonathan and Carly for taking some time to figure everything out," Josh lectured. Chris stood and calmly exited the trailer, which made Abby panic.

"You are an idiot. Chris has been trying to make up for what he did for days. He has been beating himself up, trying to solve the quest, so that May could get better. And that's how you treat him, just because he's mad at Jonathan and Carly? We've made so much progress and you ruined it," Abby said, before running after Chris.

***

"Chris," Abby shouted as Chris began walking down the street. Chris paused, and spun around with a frown.

"Abby, you aren't wearing shoes," Chris noted as he raced toward her and lifted her into his strong arms.

"Dirt don't hurt," Abby said.

"You could cut your feet on one of Randall's stray beer bottles. I'm not sure I got them all when I picked them up the other day," he said as she wrapped her arms around his neck.

"I can heal," Abby reminded him. "So? That doesn't mean anything," Chris lectured.

"Chris, it wasn't your fault, what happened to May," Abby began. "I've been testing a theory."

"A theory?" he asked.

"When you eat vegetables, you have more control of your powers," Abby blurted out. "I'm sure of it now. I mean, think about it. Rochelle was in your presence, and you didn't blow Greta up. That's why I've been forcing you to eat veggies."

Chris chuckled.

"You figured that out all by yourself?" he asked, his voice softening.

"Yes," Abby responded in a whisper. She felt so vulnerable in his arms. She was sure that Chris would hurt her like before. But Abby couldn't stay away from him. She was too weak.

"Josh was only trying to keep the peace."

"Of course he was. You don't think that I don't know my brother?" Chris asked, amused. "He knows me too, Abby. He gave me that speech because he knows that if something were to happen to you, I'd never forgive Jonathan." After Chris said those words, he carried Abby back into the house and straight into the bathroom.

He placed her on the countertop and fished alcohol wipes from one of the drawers. He grabbed her left foot and began cleaning the dirt off. Abby let him, mostly because she couldn't believe how fortunate she was that he was paying attention to her. She closed her eyes and savored every moment. Then, as soon as he finished cleaning her feet, Chris tossed the wipes into the trash and washed his hands.

He drew closer to Abby, his eyes focused on her lips. Abby couldn't help herself. She reached for Chris as he stepped between her legs. His lips crashed into hers, and Abby immediately opened her mouth to accept his delicious tongue on hers. Her curious hands traveled to the hem of Chris's shirt and wandered up his stomach and rested right over his pounding heart. Abby couldn't believe that his heart was beating like that for her. That made her kiss him more passionately, making sure that her tongue caressed his with fervor. Chris remained the perfect gentlemen, his hands never straying from Abby's back, which annoyed her. She wanted him to lose control with her. Abby broke the kiss and cupped his cheek.

"Why aren't you letting go?" she asked, making eye contact with him.

"Because I want to give you want you really need, Abigail," he confessed.

"And what's that?" she asked curiously. At unmatched speeds, Chris gathered her into his arms and leapt into the shower and turned on the tap, bathing them in cold water.

Abby shrieked and laughed at the same time. And under the cold spray, the pair continued kissing. In between kisses, Abby reached over and turned the tap warmer, so that it could soothe the ache that the chill was causing her bones. As soon as the water warmed up, Chris broke the kiss.

"Abby, we're soaking wet," he finally realized.

"This shower was your idea," Abby reminded him as he released her.

Chris chuckled.

"I was trying to pull a prank on you, to get you to smile," he said, tracing Abby's lips.

"Now you need to run and get my clothes," Abby told him.

"Sure thing," Chris said as he ran out of the shower at super speed, water droplets flying everywhere. Abby sighed and stripped out of her wet clothing. She'd repay Chris for this stunt, but she didn't know how.

# Chapter 24

Chance decided that nothing he ever did would go right. He had hoped to propose to Lauren in the garden in Greta Morris's back yard. But the party was ending quickly, and she seemed way too panicked to go on a stroll.

"What a night," Lauren said as they descended the stairs.

"I know. I lost the stupid chef's hat," Chance commented, which made Lauren frown.

"What will your father do?" she wondered. Chance was just about to laugh it off and say that he wasn't concerned by the hat when he spotted two people leaning against his beat-up truck. The guy was dressed in suspenders and had a tool belt around his waist. He'd obviously come as a construction worker. The girl wore a bikini top and skinny jeans, so her costume was more ambiguous. Chance's father didn't really look like him much. He was bald, bulky, and had a ton of facial hair. It appeared that his transformation was beginning to grow back his blond hair. Some fuzz coated his bald head in some places. He had a scowl on his face when he saw Chance approaching with Lauren.

"Tell the whore to get lost, I need to speak to you," his father ordered, his eyes narrowing on Lauren.

"Lauren isn't a whore. Apologize," Chance hissed.

Tara glared at Chance. "Do what your father says," she ordered, her face pinching in a frown.

"Give me the ring," Leonard Campbell said, his hand out.

"What ring?" Chance asked, confused.

"The one that you bought from Mitch Stein's boy," he explained. Chance's face reddened as Lauren dropped his hand and stepped away from him.

"Why?" Chance asked, still confused.

"You bought it with your mother's savings, which is technically my money. She cleaned out my bank account and left me with nothing," Chance's father said.

"No. I bought it with money I got from the council. It was sort of a reward for joining the supporters. If you need money, why don't you join them?" Chance asked, hoping that his father would go away.

"He's telling the truth," Possum said as he stepped up beside Chance. "He doesn't have your money."

"Give me the ring, Chance," his father ordered, which made Chance realize something. His father was lying. He probably heard about the ring and thought that he could bully him out of it.

Chance straightened.

"No," he said. "I don't have to give anything to you."

"Then I'll take it," his father growled as he lunged for Chance. This was another thing that Chance could add, getting the tar kicked out of him by his much bigger and stronger father. Chance hated that he was everyone's punching bag and shooting target. His father lunged for him, and he scrambled out of the way. Apparently, Chance was too quick for his father. His father couldn't land a blow. Tara became annoyed and joined the fray, jumping on Chance's back to begin pulling his hair. His father attempted to crack Chance again, but Tara on his back didn't slow him down. It made him more determined to avoid his father's hits. So as quick as he possibly could, he tore Tara from his back and tossed her at his father. They collided, and his father lost his balance.

"Dad, stay away from me. You chose Tara instead of mom, so live with it," Chance shouted. After, he caught his breath and faced a dejected Lauren.

"I thought you were into me," Lauren snapped, her eyes narrowing with anger.

"I am into you," Chance said, his heart pounding. "Lauren, you are..."

"Save it," she hissed, interrupting him.

"Lauren, I'm sorry that my father called you a whore. He doesn't know you. He's always been that way, using me for money. I don't even think that the guy even likes me," he admitted.

"After what happened last night, you bought a ring for Sarah?" A tear fell down Lauren's cheek.

"No, Lauren, I bought the ring for you," Chance said, his heart in his throat. He pulled the box out of the pocket of his jeans and opened it and revealed the sparkling diamond. "Lauren, these last two months have not been lucky for me. First, I got shot by old man Cooper. Then, Sarah and my mother both stabbed me. Then, I was possessed by Nor, which made Alan shoot me again. But something good happened, Lauren: I met you. And because I'm so unlucky, I figured that I should snatch you up, before someone better comes along. You are special, Lauren. So, on a whim, I bought this ring. I was going to talk to you some more, and maybe ask you in a garden or something, but I guess that now is as good of a time as any."

"How did you know my ring size?" Lauren asked, before Chance could get on one knee.

"Natasha told me," he answered, his throat closing up.

"So, after a day of knowing me, you want to marry me?" Lauren asked, seeming to be shocked.

"I knew the moment I met you," Chance confessed.

"Chance, I'm lucky that you see me that way," she began. "I'm speechless." This was going wrong, but Chance needed to see this through. He went on bended knee and took Lauren's hand into his.

"Lauren Rosanne Clark, will you marry me?" Chance asked as he slipped the ring on her finger. It was a perfect fit; Natasha had been right about the size. Chance stood and smiled at Lauren, who was frowning.

"Yes, I will marry you," Lauren decided. "So, what do you want to do to celebrate?"

"We can go to Clement's. That's the only restaurant I'm allowed in," Chance said. Lauren wrapped her arms around Chance, and he was delighted that Lauren was all his. When she released him, she gently brushed her fingertips across his cheek.

"I hope you know that we aren't getting married for a while," Lauren warned.

"At least you're mine," Chance said as he turned them to get into the truck. Tara and his father were still there along with Possum.

"So, you're going to marry her?" Chance's father asked, his jaw clenching.

"Yes, Dad, I am," Chance said, squeezing Lauren's hand. It warmed him when she squeezed back.

"What about your mother, and Meg? If you leave, who's going to take care of them?" he challenged, fear in his eyes. In that moment, he understood what was going on with his father. The man had zero interest in being responsible. Chance's father no longer wanted to have his mother as an obligation.

"Dad, Mom will be fine. And you know what happened to Meg. I need to start living my own life now," Chance said. His father's face turned bright red with rage as he glared at his son.

"You know, this is very entertaining, but Chance and I have to go," Lauren interrupted. "We are both really starving."

"I'm not moving until you give me that ring," Chance's father threatened. Chance's heart sank when he realized that his father was right.

"Dad, I'll give you some money," Chance began, about to pull some cash out of his pocket. But then Possum, who obviously stayed there to see how it all would play out, stepped forward.

"This is getting boring. Just run along, Leonard, and take Tara with you. Chance is obviously not going to give you anything."

"Well then, give me your keys, Chance," Leonard demanded.

"Why?" Chance asked, confused. "What happened to your Ford?"

"I want my truck back," he snapped, which caused pain to enter Chance's heart.

"No Dad, you and Mom bought that for me for my eighteenth birthday," Chance said, astounded.

"No, I bought it. It's still in my name. Now give me the keys," he ordered. Chance pulled his keys from the pocket of his jeans and tossed them to his no-good father.

"If I give you that truck, you'll never bother me again," Chance said hopefully.

"Since you want to walk into the sunset with your girlfriend, you're no longer of use to me," his father said as he handed the keys to Tara. "Follow me to the motel. I told you that Chance was easy." Chance and Lauren stood there until his father and Tara drove away.

Chance sighed. "You heard that, Lauren? My father no longer has a use for me," Chance said, right before he heard a terrible collision in the distance.

# Chapter 25

"May, do you mind?" Chris asked as he handed May clothes for Abby to wear.

"Abby already took a shower," May said, frowning at Chris.

"Well, I dunked her in the shower at super speed as a prank, so now she's taking another one," Chris explained. May snatched the clothes and rushed out of the room. Chris eyed Josh, then crossed his arms. His brother was on the couch, staring at him with a relaxed expression.

"What's up, Chris?" Josh asked.

"I think that you should hit me for what I did to May," he ordered.

Josh frowned.

"May walked in front of you when you were about to implode," Josh reasoned.

"If you really believed that, you wouldn't have thrown it in my face," Chris challenged, scowling at his younger brother.

"Chris, I was more upset at Jonathan for running off. All we had to do was go to the meadow, and she would have been healed," Josh said through clenched teeth. "And yes, I was angry at you for not taking your training with Barry seriously. But May is healthy. Why dwell on it?"

"Josh, just hit me and get it over with," Chris pleaded, then pain exploded in his jaw. He fell to the ground, clutching his face. The bones were probably pulverized, but in a minute, they would mend back together. Josh frowned at May, who eyed Chris with irritation.

"There, now that your punishment is over, Josh and I can continue arguing," May decided, glaring at her partner.

"May, why did you hit him?" Josh shouted.

"Because Abby told me to. She said that Chris would keep on punishing himself for accidentally barbecuing me until one of us hit him," May figured as she left the living room. She entered moments later with a root beer that Chris guzzled to replenish his energy.

"May, I don't want to fight anymore," Josh told his fiancée. "It isn't productive. I'm right. We have to be understanding of Jonathan and Carly's decisions," Josh said.

"When I wanted to run away, you yelled at me. What makes them so special?" Chris challenged.

Josh sighed.

"I expect more out of you. You're my brother. You running away kind of meant that you were abandoning me," Josh argued. "And plus, Jonathan doesn't strike me as the type to run away. Maybe something came up."

"Maybe. But what? Melody and Carly's parents are gone too," May said. "I think that the group took the council's money and ran off to live it up."

"May, why would they do that when the protesters are on the loose?" Josh asked incredulously.

"Would the protesters really expect us to separate like that?" Chris asked. "It's most likely that they don't even know that Carly and Jonathan aren't with us." The thought pissed Chris off, because he knew that it was true. Chris knew Jonathan well. If Carly was in danger, then he'd pop over to someone that could help. He wasn't crazy enough to take on the dark Aros alone.

Abby entered the room, her hair in a ponytail, and eyed the group. "Is dinner ready?" she asked. Josh immediately hopped up and rushed into the kitchen. Everyone followed and were greeted by four plates piled high with quesadillas along with a salad resting in the middle of the table. Chris thought about what Abby said about his body needing the nutrients to keep his powers under control. He had to admit that it had been easier for him to restrain himself. Chris sighed, and sat beside Abigail, who was biting into a quesadilla. He started by scooping salad onto his salad plate. He knew he had to eat it. He decided to inhale the salad, ignoring the terrible taste. Then, he got to the good stuff. Chris took a giant bite and decided that he could eat fifteen of those things. It was too bad that his brother had only made him five of them.

"Talking crap about people always makes me hungry," May noted after finishing her plate. "What's for dessert?" Abigail got to her feet and pulled out the Tupperware container that May had packed for them. May's eyes lit up with glee as Abigail pulled out four plates. Chris wished that he could inhale the entire container, but knew that Abby would probably allow him to have three at the most. Allow? When did that happen? When did Chris let a woman tell him what to do?

How had Abigail become a part of him like this? Why was he okay—no, that wasn't right— amused with how Abigail ordered him around? Why did he feel as though he couldn't think that he could live without her? Why hadn't Chris taken things further in the bathroom? What was going on with him? Why did Abigail want to go ahead of his own needs? What were his needs?

Chris could only think of spending as much time with Abigail as possible. He wanted to fight the instinct but knew that his passed emotions had nothing to do with it. He was starting to become attached to Abigail Gonzales all on his own. After Chris ate a cookie and one brownie, May and Josh announced that they were going to leave. Chris was pleased when he had Abigail all to himself. But he was really exhausted by the trying day. Chris supposed that knowing that an army of people were going to obliterate the town he was currently residing in was tiring him off. He wanted to grab as much rest as possible.

"Want to play war?" Abby asked as she finished off the dishes.

"No," Chris said, which made Abby sigh.

"Monopoly?" she asked hopefully.

"No," Chris said. Abigail spun to face him, hurt in her eyes.

"I want to sleep," Chris said. "Aren't you tired?" Abigail walked over to him, her face softening. Chris was surprised when she sat on his lap and wrapped her arms around him.

"You'll need to stay awake for at least an hour or two to let the food digest," she lectured before placing a soft kiss on his lips.

Chris held onto her, enjoying the feeling of her closeness and the scent of the oranges from her shampoo. "I like your shampoo," Chris admitted. "The scent suits you."

"It's organic," Abby said as she began kissing his neck. Chris's hold tightened as soon as passion filled him. As she kissed his neck, he could do nothing more than give her access. He tried moving one of his hands, but it was stiff, as if they were made out of cement, instead of flesh, muscle, and bones.

"Abby," Chris said the words, but it barely came out. He wanted to stay awake to enjoy having her in his arms.

"Chris? Are you okay?" Abby asked when she stopped kissing his neck.

"Please don't leave me," Chris begged. The exhaustion felt a bit more permanent. He had to stay awake because this wasn't normal. He needed to stay with Abigail. Man did he want to kiss her back.

"So tired," he croaked out.

"Chris!" Abby screamed. She slapped his face. It sent a painful jolt into him that caused him to open his eyes. Once he did, Abigail gently cupped his face in between her hands, and pressed a kiss to his forehead. "What's going on? Is it the fates?" she wanted to know.

"No. I'm just really tired," he complained. "Abigail, it doesn't feel normal. I can't even move." Abigail frowned and then slipped out of his arms.

"Let me call May," she said, rushing away from him. Chris knew as soon as his eyes closed, that it was far too late for Abby to run for help.

# Chapter 26

"What was that?" Lauren asked, her voice quivering.

"A car accident," Possum said, before taking off in the direction of the boom. Chance knew that he could arrive on the scene a whole lot fast than Possum could. He scooped Lauren up in his arms and dashed down the quiet streets. In a second, he caught up to Possum, and then Chance was leaving Possum in the dust. He continued on until he spotted two mangled vehicles. His father was standing between the vehicles, shoving at one of them. One of the vehicles belonged to Chance, while the other belonged to Sarah, his ex-fiancée. Chance placed Lauren on her feet and ran over to the Mini Cooper that Sarah barely drove. Either Alan or Chance drove her around. It appeared as though Sarah had crashed into Tara's car, judging by how mangled the front of Sarah 's car was. Chance ran around to the driver's side window and nearly threw up. Sarah was nothing more than a shredded figure, her face barely recognizable.

"It's going to blow," Lauren cried, which forced Chance to make a choice. He gently picked Lauren up and dashed onto the sidewalk as the car caught fire. Chance knew that Sarah was already dead. He hadn't heard a heartbeat before her car exploded. Sarah was dead. The girl that he once planned a future with was no more. The girl who he had known since preschool was nothing more than charred remains. She was gone, and he couldn't have done a thing to save her.

He often thought that being twenty-one had been the most terrible thing that had happened to him, but now he disagreed. Loosing who he once thought was the love of his life was far worse than getting shot twice. He just couldn't process that Sarah was there one minute but gone the next. And the worse part was that Chance hadn't gotten the opportunity to forgive her. Why hadn't he told her that he forgave her for loving Alan? Why had Chance blown off every attempt she made at trying to reach out to him? His chest was filling with regret, which felt like acid in his gut. Chance was trying to speak to Lauren, who was now caressing his cheek. Lauren, the girl that he had proposed to in fear that another guy would scoop her up, the way that Alan took Sarah. Sarah, the girl that was lying dead inside an inferno.

There were sounds of firefighters battling the flames. When had they gotten there? Chance wasn't in the mood to look at the car, because he knew that they wouldn't even find anyone alive. He felt Lauren's skin on his, and slowly the regret and pain began receding for an instant.

"She's dead," Chance noted.

"I know. I'm sorry, baby," Lauren said, her fingers caressing his forehead. She gently pulled back his hair from his face.

"Want to take a walk?" she asked.

"Anything to get away from here," Chance decided as Lauren stepped up beside him and took his hand.

***

The pair ended up walking to Clement's, which was miles away. But Chance didn't mind the walk. He needed to sort things out. Sarah had crashed her car into Tara's and she hadn't survived the terrible crash. Sarah had been an immortal and her heart no longer beat. What kind of life was this? Chance felt strange; in a way, he had been worried about living too long. Now he realized that life was short, even for his kind.

"Hi Chance, Lauren," Susan greeted. She had changed out of her costume and wore her waitress uniform. There were quite a few patrons in the place, probably because the customers knew that Meg wasn't going to make a surprise cameo. Whatever, Chance didn't need the approval of these people. It didn't solve any of his problems.

"Hi, Susan. Do you mind getting us a couple of Cokes?" Lauren asked as she guided Chance into the booth. She sat beside Chance and her warmth was like a balm for his grieving soul.

"Sure," Susan said before running off.

"She's gone," Chance uttered, still trying to picture a world where he wouldn't see the redhead anymore.

"I know, Chance. I know," Lauren said, her face filled with sadness.

"She asked me to forgive her, Lauren. When I accidentally took her to the meadow, she begged me to forgive her for what she did. She said that she didn't want to lose me as a friend and I told her that I didn't think that I could. I didn't want to forgive her. To be honest, I wanted her to feel badly about what she did to me," Chance explained as Susan placed the drinks in front of them. Chance took a sip and glanced up at Sarah 's aunt. His heart went out to the woman, who had suffered many losses in life. First, her son Mark, then, her husband was paralyzed in an avalanche. But now, her only niece was gone.

"Is there something wrong, Chance?" Susan asked, confused. Chance eyed the woman, debating what to tell her. It wasn't his place, he knew that, but he always knew that lying wasn't an option. Chance was a terrible liar.

"I saw a terrible crash," Chance decided on. Susan frowned at Lauren, most likely hoping that she would receive more information for Chance's fiancée's end. Chance glanced at Lauren, making eye contact with her. It never worked with Sarah; she hardly ever paid any mind when it came to Chance. He subtly shook his head at her, and his fiancée gently squeezed his arm.

"It was a terrible crash," Lauren decided.

"Chance, who was it?" Susan asked, her face pale.

"Susan, I don't want to say anything until the families are contacted. I'd hate for them to find out because I decided to spread gossip," Chance said, hoping the woman would get the hint.

"Was it Chris?" she asked fearfully.

"Chris?" Chance asked, surprised.

"Chris Bird. Was it him?" she demanded, her eyes turning fearful.

"No," Lauren answered, which made Susan sag in relief.

"I feel terrible for whoever it was," Susan said, truly sympathetic. She would feel more than that in a few minutes, and suddenly, Chance felt that he didn't want Susan to walk around, thinking that she was out of the woods.

"Us too," Lauren said, her voice kind. "Susan, do you think that you could bring us a barbeque chicken pizza and a couple of slices of your apple pie?"

"Sure," Susan said before leaving their table. Chance eyed who he considered his future with amazement.

"That totally worked," he said, surprised.

"What worked?" Lauren asked, confused.

"I made eye contact with you and you just knew what I wanted," Chance explained with a faint grin. "It's easy to be with you."

"It's easy to be with you too, Chance," Lauren said as Chance wrapped his arms around her shoulders. She smiled up at him, her eyes gentle.

"Chance, you did the right thing. It wasn't your place to tell her," Lauren softly said.

"Susan is Sarah 's aunt," Chance explained, which made his woman nod in understanding.

"We should probably see Josh after this," Lauren reasoned.

"Why?" Chance wanted to know.

"To report what happened," Lauren said. "They are sort of important in the cupid's army business."

"She's already dead, what can they do?" Chance whispered. "Because I..."

Susan appeared with their food, and Chance sighed in relief. He was starting to feel famished. Chance grabbed a slice of his favorite pizza, which he rarely got to order. His mother and sister preferred hamburger pizza. Lauren took delicate bites while Chance nearly inhaled his food. After about five slices, Chance decided to eat his slice of pie, which satiated him. When the meal was complete, Chance settled the tab and was about to tell Lauren that they'd better head over to find Josh and May, when Alan stormed into the restaurant.

"Chance, I'm going to kill you, you worthless piece of crap," the man shouted. Chance stood and eyed the strong man whose face was twisted with grief. It was obvious that Alan, being a Carver policeman, found out about the accident. Chance's throat was dry. He had no idea how to handle such an awkward situation. Should he say he was sorry, or explain that it was Tara who had been driving the stupid pickup? Chance's father probably took his girlfriend and fled the scene of the accident. "How could you?!"

"I wasn't driving. My father took away my truck," Chance said as Alan stood feet away from him.

"You left her there? You didn't even try to save her," he accused.

"I did try. She was dead even before the car caught fire," Chance tried to tell the guy.

"No, she wasn't. You and I both know that you were probably too weak to do anything to save Sarah," he accused.

Chance slid out of the booth and glared at Alan.

"Alan, get a hold of yourself. Most people don't know what happened," Chance pleaded, worried that Susan would hear the news in that manner.

"What, Chance? Are you afraid of people finding out how much of a coward you are?"

"I'm not a coward, Alan. You don't know what you're talking about," Chance said.

"It just doesn't make sense that you're alive, while she's dead," Alan hissed before punching Chance in the face.

Chance's nose shattered, and blood began to gush like water out of a water faucet. Chance couldn't defend himself because Alan punched him in the ribs, which made him double over. Chance tried to move but he couldn't. Something heavy was coming over him. It was as if he was feeling the pull to go somewhere else.

"Chance," Lauren screamed as he felt Alan grab his arm and snap his wrist. Poor Lauren, she was probably concerned about him getting his ass handed to him. But Chance was convinced that he'd heal from this assault—well, unless Alan intended on lighting him on fire or something.

Alan yanked Chance's arm out of his socket, and Chance thought that he'd feel some pain. But he felt nothing. He wanted to move his other arm and punch Alan in the mouth. But he couldn't. All Chance could move were his eyes, which were studying his former friend's face and how it twisted as he beat him. Alan didn't have any remorse in his eyes, he was only filled with rage and despair for losing the love of his life. Well, at least Alan really cared about Sarah. Chance had thought that Alan had seduced her because he was bored or wanted to stick it to Chance. Now, it was painfully obvious that his feelings for Sarah ran far deeper than Chance's did. Chance had seen her die and wasn't filled with an over-powering grief.

Alan finally stopped hitting Chance and his eyes grew menacing. That look caused Chance to fill with fear, but he couldn't call out. Alan dove over the table and moments later, Chance's back was covered with a warm liquid. The pull grew even stronger then. A body crashed into Chance's, and then he, along with who must have been Alan's other victim, vanished.

# Chapter 27

"Help him!" Abby cried as May ran through the door. Abby had called Josh as soon as she noticed that there was something wrong with Chris. May placed her hand on Chris's forehead and was thrown across the room. She would have collided with the stove, but Josh caught her with his gift. May cursed as she blew on her hands, as if they had been burned.

"I can't do anything to help," she said, a tear falling down her cheeks. "It really hurts." Abby eyed Chris, panic in her gaze. Karina entered the kitchen, her ear pressed to her phone. She glanced around the room, as if trying to assess the situation.

"Yeah, I'll find out what's going on, Ronny. Just forget about finding the other two. We need you guys here," Karina said, before tossing her phone on the table.

"We need Chance," Karina said as soon as her daggers were in her hands. "Though it might be too early for him."

"You mean you want him to get more grass?" May asked. Karina nodded.

Abby frowned. "Do you think he remembers how to teleport to the meadow?" she asked, brows wrinkling.

"When his life is in danger, he'll automatically go there," Karina said.

"But I'm not comfortable hurting him when we could train him."

"If Barry is near him, he'll have the same gift," Abby realized.

"True. That's why I told them to get here. They have been following Jonathan's credit card activity. But it's becoming apparent that he's teleporting to different restaurants to eat," Karina said.

"May, can you make Jonathan come here?" Abby wondered.

"No. He's found a way to ignore my impulses," she announced.

"Believe me, when I was strong enough, that's the first power I used."

"Is Chris in pain?" Abby asked, her heart aching with the thought.

"No. I think that one of Nor's potions is attacking his system," May explained. "When Justine comes back, I'm sure that we can double-team the potion," May reasoned, which gave Abby a bit of hope.

"Do you think that it can kill him?" Abby needed to know.

Karina shook her head.

"Sorry to tell you, Abby, but very little could kill a prodigy. It's a part of the curse. So, the six of you will survive any spell, now that you are bonded," she reasoned, which made Abby sag in relief.

"I wonder what the potion is supposed to do. The one she gave Kia gave her abilities. I can't imagine that it would be the same for Chris."

"Who knows. But it won't work. His body is working to fight it off. Abby, give him a couple of days," Karina said, before patting the fate's shoulder.

"I hate Carly and Jonathan. Had they been here, we just would have gone to the meadow," Abby complained, which made Josh curse.

"Wait a minute. Nor knows that any attack on us would be pointless because we could just go to the meadow. I'm betting that they somehow know that Carly and Jonathan aren't with us," May's fiancé figured.

"Which means that we are super vulnerable," May said, groaning. "Karina, how far away is Ronny?"

"He's a couple of hours away. He'll have Chris's powers," Karina said, her voice filling with hope. Abby was just crushed that the one person that she was connected to was now down and out and she couldn't help him.

"In the meantime, put Chris in bed," May ordered, glancing at Josh, who hefted his brother into his arms.

"Put him in my bed," Abby decided. "I'll look after him." She was relieved that Josh didn't give an argument. Abby vowed that she'd keep close and protect Chris in any way that she could. Without Ronny, Chris was vulnerable, and despite what Karina said, Abby knew that if Chris was beheaded, he wouldn't be able to survive.

"I'm worried that I couldn't help him, Abby," May said, her brown eyes filling with sorrow.

"It isn't your fault, May. And hopefully he'll wake up in a few days," Abby said, trying to sound as positive as possible, which was difficult when all she could picture was Chris slumped on the chair. He had been tired, and Abby hadn't even known that her soulmate was in trouble. She had been too distracted with continuing what happened in the bathroom to do anything else, not that she could have helped Chris.

"Josh and I should stay with you," May decided.

"We'll take the couch."

"Sure," Abby said when Josh exited the room, his face lined with worry.

"I undressed him," Josh told Abby.

"Thanks. Blankets are in the hall closet," Abby said before rushing into her bedroom, not wanting to leave Chris in any danger. Abby eyed Chris, who was tucked in, his face filled with peace. Abby badly wished that she felt some of that peace. Instead, she was worried, alone, and helpless.

She slipped under the blankets and was comforted when her body pressed against his. It was odd, how Abby and Chris went from barely speaking, to being comfortable sharing a bed. Abby knew that Chris cared about her. Her only concern was that Chris wouldn't be satisfied shackled to her. Even in his past life he was interested in being a Marine. In Abby's past life, she was drawn to the arts. Abby briefly wondered where it all began. What were they in their first life? She figured that one day she'd know all of the answers, but now she had no clue.

She rested her head on Chris's shoulder and closed her eyes. Abby knew that she needed a bit of rest before Ronny, Barry, and Justine arrived. Most likely, Justine would insist on training with Abby. She would probably want to assure that Abby was strong enough to battle Rochelle. Though she didn't think that she could, without a few quests under her belt.

Going on a blind quest was taking a toll on the group. But Abby had to admit that she wouldn't have changed the experience for anything. She highly doubted that her and Chris would have become so close if it hadn't been for the fact that they had to spend so much time together. Once the quest was over, Abby couldn't imagine not cuddling with her soulmate. She'd miss the quiet nights that they spent together. She'd also miss kissing him. How could she go back to just being acquaintances when all was set and done? She didn't know, but Abby supposed that she had to speak to Chris about everything. She closed her eyes and fell into a fitful sleep that was haunted by Chris's dead body lying at her feet.

***

"Do you want chicken or fish?" Natasha asked Randall as she peered in the fridge and saw the various takeout containers. The stupid party had been a bust. Natasha couldn't believe how terrible the food had tasted. The minute she began eating a chicken wing, Natasha had known that something was up with the food. And to think that one of Nor or Rochelle's potions ran through her veins made her sick. What if she grew warts, exploded, or began murdering people? Natasha had no idea what the woman did to the food, but she expected chaos to fall on this stupid town filled with ungrateful immortals. People hoped to become immortal, to be able to live forever, and when these people were given the choice, they complained and persecuted the few with gifts.

Natasha wanted to yell at everyone that had shunned Meg but knew that her voice wasn't going to make a difference. She was an outsider, and no one really cared about outsiders. But she still yearned to figure out these people. Why reward a blessing with such hatred? Why hadn't they taken the warnings about the protesters attacking seriously? Why wasn't Alessandra allowing the supporters to train people? Natasha was positive that Randall would fight beside her comrades along with Susan and Chance. She wasn't sure about Milly Campbell. That woman was nuts and so obviously had a screw loose. She wasn't sure what to do about Milly's insistence to punish the supporters for taking Meg away. Goodness, that little girl was deadly. Why hadn't the woman understood that?

"I want chicken," Randall said as he entered the kitchen. Despite how messy the outside of his trailer looked, his domain was very organized. All of his clothes were color-coded, and he often yelled at Natasha when she forgot to throw trash away. She supposed that was the only thing that she didn't like about Randall, the insistence of being clean and organized to the point of obsession.

Natasha pulled the Tupperware container filled the chicken out of the freezer and then grabbed a frozen lasagna for herself. After placing the food in the microwave and hitting the defrost button, she loaded the lasagna into the oven and eagerly waited for the food to cook. Randall sat at the kitchen table, worry filling his eyes. He studied Natasha, as if his gaze alone could see what amiss. She wanted to tell Randall not to worry, that nothing would happen to her, but Natasha knew that whatever this potion did wasn't going to be pretty. She could find comfort in the fact that she hadn't eaten a lot of the food. But that was like saying,

"Oh, you know, I didn't inhale that much of the arsenic."

"You know, Natasha, I think that you should try drinking some hard liquor," Randall said thoughtfully.

"Why? That would make me sick," Natasha protested.

"Of course it would make you sick. That's the point," Randall said. "You would throw the poison right up."

Natasha grimaced.

"Are you sure?" she asked, unconvinced. Natasha hated getting sick. She shuddered.

"Yes, I think so. Now sit down," Randall instructed. Natasha sat down on one of the cushy chairs and wrapped her arms around herself. She knew that Randall's head was in the right place but didn't relish the pain that would occur because her body would want to cleanse her of the toxin. Randall opened up the fridge and pulled out a bottle of Absolut and poured some of the liquid into a large coffee cup and placed it in front of her.

Natasha grabbed the drink and took a sip. She wanted to spit it back up. When she drank, which was rare, she was more of a wine cooler, cosmos, champagne kind of girl. This stuff was too strong for her. But she continued to drink, and immediately, her stomach began to roll in protest as she became lightheaded. As soon as she finished drinking, Randall picked her up and rushed her to the bathroom. He placed her in front of his toilet and she expelled everything that she had eaten that day. In a matter of moments, her body was hungry for food. Cramps began setting in, and Natasha would have eaten her own arm to get some relief if that was possible.

Randall was there through everything, holding her hair out of the way. She was grateful for that. When the sickness completely faded, Natasha brushed her teeth with a spare toothbrush that Randall had, then shuffled her way into the kitchen. Randall pulled the lasagna from the oven and didn't even bother serving it on a plate. She would need to eat all of it. Randall placed the steaming dish in front of Natasha, and she poked at the food with the fork, her hands shaking. The food tasted so good.

"Are you all right?" Randall asked Natasha.

"Just hungry," Natasha admitted.

"Your puke was a grayish color. I'm assuming that the poison was gray," he said as he sat down with a plate of roasted chicken.

"You looked?" Natasha wanted to know.

"Of course I did. How else would I have known that it actually worked?" he asked, confused.

"The problem is, we don't know what the poison actually does. Triston and Milly both ate the food," Natasha remembered.

"We have to ask one of them if they'd be willing to keep the poison in their system."

"Exactly. Otherwise, we'd have to deal with one of the townspeople, and I don't like them much," Randall said with a shudder.

"What do you mean?" Natasha asked.

Randall sighed, rubbing his eyes.

"Natasha, Bobby Mason killed my best friend," the former drunkard said, his eyes wary. "He tossed a Molotov cocktail into his car window and it exploded and sliced the guy right in the throat. His father was sheriff at the time and decided to lie, saying that Mark was trying to make the Molotov cocktail and it somehow exploded. Bull crap. I was there, and some of the glass hit me. I told my parents, and they didn't believe me. They thought that Mark got what he deserved. Can you believe that? My family couldn't even side with me. I grew really depressed and got Cassy pregnant, and then Tara came along. Cassy married someone with money and made sure that I had nothing to do with Tara. So yeah, I hate these people. If I had enough money, I'd leave town," Randall admitted.

"So the sheriff covered up Bobby Mason's involvement in Mark's death?" Natasha asked in disbelief.

"Yup. And no forensics experts will come out here. Why would they care about a poor man's son? Especially when people actually testified that Mark was playing with the Molotov cocktail. It was my word against theirs," he said.

"I'm sorry," Natasha whispered. She studied Randall thoughtfully. "If I tell you something, you have to be open-minded," Natasha began, feeling nervous at the thought. But before she could say a thing, Karina entered the house, her eyes wide and panicked. She eyed Natasha, and actually looked relieved.

"Have you felt any effects from the potion that Nor slipped into the food?" the distributer wanted to know.

"No. I threw up the poison," Natasha said, confused. "Why?"

"Well, because Chris has mysteriously fallen asleep and May can't use her gift on him," Karina summarized, without caring that Randall was in the kitchen.

"So the potion makes people fall sleep?" Natasha asked, astonished.

"Yes. Triston and Milly are passed out. Josh put them in bed and is staying with them to monitor their condition," Karina announced.

"So whoever ate the food has become Sleeping Beauty?" Natasha asked, confused.

"I think so. Maybe that Sarah girl will be of use. She actually knows these people," Karina figured.

"The harlot?" Randall asked thoughtfully.

"Yes, the harlot," Karina said, unimpressed by Randall's insult.

"I don't know about her. She's nice and all, but Sarah is easily influenced. Alan Mason isn't a terrible kid, but he has entitlement issues. He is nowhere as callous as his father, though," Randall said.

"Possum could convince Sarah to help. Does anyone have her number?" Karina asked impatiently.

"Lauren does. I'll call her," Natasha offered. But Karina pulled her own phone from her pocket and put it to her ear and cursed.

"Lauren, this is Karina. Call me back. It is an emergency. I need to get a hold of Sarah," Karina said, her voice icy and stern. Natasha wondered if Lauren would actually get back to Karina, considering that Chance was Lauren's new boyfriend. Natasha was about to make the point when Possum rushed into the room, his eyes wide with horror.

"Chance and Lauren disappeared," he said, actual fear in his eyes.

"Disappeared?" Natasha asked. "Why?"

Possum rolled his eyes.

"Sarah crashed into Tara's truck and was killed instantly," Possum said impatiently.

"What happened to Tara?" Randall demanded.

"She's sleeping. She'll be fine as long as we can come up with an antidote. But that's not relevant to my story. While Chance and Lauren were at Clement's, Alan came in and beat the crap out of Chance and shoved a butter knife through Lauren's throat. He was convinced that Chance let Sarah die," Possum summarized, which made Karina let out a harsh curse.

"Seriously? That girl was our only connection to these stupid townspeople," she complained.

"Are you listening, Karina?" Natasha snapped.

"Alan attacked Chance and Lauren. Are they alive?" Natasha asked, worried about anything happening to the couple. If they were Chris and Abby's quest and they died, the fates and prodigies would have to wait until the pair was reborn to complete the quest.

"I don't know. They vanished," Possum snapped.

"Chance is probably in the meadow," Karina figured. "It's where he teleports to whenever he's in danger."

"The meadow?" Randall asked.

"Where the fates and prodigies meet to get their quests," Possum responded impatiently.

"That's good news, then. Maybe Chance could bring back some of that grass that he gave to May," Randall said hopefully.

Natasha frowned.

"Lauren wouldn't be able to survive something like that. She isn't strong enough," the supporter fretted.

"How do we get Chance back to Earth?" Possum demanded.

"Last time, he just showed up when he was ready," Karina said, sighing.

"Our bigger problem is that a lot of the townspeople will be asleep when the protesters attack."

"Who cares about them? I'll just compel them to turn back around," Possum snapped. "I've been sending people away from this town since I got here," Possum said.

"And you didn't think to tell us about that?" Natasha asked.

"You were too busy hanging out with Randall to care about anything else," Possum fired back. Natasha bristled at the thought that Possum thought that she was ignoring her duties. She was dedicated to the protection of the fates and prodigies. Possum couldn't....

Natasha heard a car revving up. She had to investigate. She stood and rushed out of the trailer and into the desert night air. She saw Abby's Camry pulling away. Where was Abby going without a guard? Natasha was about to hop into the car, when strong arms wrapped around her waist.

"Stop," Karina hissed. "Abby's possessed. I can feel Rochelle's presence." Natasha's stomach sank at the thought of what was going to happen to the fate.

"They are going to kill her," Natasha cried.

"I doubt it. They need Abby alive. She shortened Rochelle's lifespan. Rochelle will need her to undo the damage," Karina said as they watched the car drive away.

"Why is Rochelle able to possess Abby?" Natasha wanted to know.

"I don't know. She must have deep ties to the fates and prodigies. We'll have to figure this out," Karina said, before releasing Natasha, who felt like collapsing to the floor with grief.

# Chapter 28

May cracked her eyes open. It was barely morning. But something—no, someone—had woken her up. She sat up and stared at Ronny, who was vibrating with anger. His face was tense, and it looked like he'd start going berserk.

"How are you feeling?" he asked May.

"Tired," May complained.

"Abby injected you with something to make you sleep before she ran off," Ronny reported, cursing.

"What do you mean?" May asked, stretching her stiff muscles.

"Rochelle has managed to possess her again. But this time, she was able to get Abby to escape. We don't understand why," Ronny said, his face still filled with rage.

"Where's Josh?" May asked.

Ronny sighed.

"He's sitting with Milly and Triston. Apparently, the poison induces a long sleep," Ronny reported.

"Barry and Justine?" May wanted to know.

"Justine is working on Chris. She says she's making progress," he reported.

"So you were able to use my tranquil because I was out cold. And you used it on me?" May asked, trying to knock the cobwebs from her drowsy brow.

"Yes. Do you think that you could help Justine?" Ronny asked hopefully.

"Sure," May said as she stood from the couch, and she nearly lost her balance, due to the bout of dizziness that attacked her. She made her way to Abby's room and spotted Justine sitting beside Chris, her brow furrowed.

May sat on Chris's other side and placed a hand on him. Immediately, it felt as though her fingers were being cooked from the inside out. But she forced herself to bear it, glad that Justine was also there to combat whatever had a grip on Chris. It took fifteen agonizing minutes before Chris sprang up, his eyes wide, his breathing tense.

"It worked," Justine said, relieved.

"What worked?" Chris asked, glancing around the room.

"Somehow, you were poisoned. The poison induces sleep," Justine said, her face gentle. "Was Abby also poisoned?" Chris wanted to know, and the worry in his eyes broke the fate's heart. How was she going to tell him that the love of his life was missing because Rochelle possessed her and forced her to drive off? Would his power fry her again? What would Chris do once he realized that Abby was gone?

"Chris, I'm sorry to tell you this," Justine gently began. "But Rochelle possessed Abby and forced her to take off. There was nothing we could do to stop her, because Abby injected May with something before leaving." Chris shook, his eyes darkening with fear. His shoulders began shaking, and he clenched his fists. But to May's relief, his energy didn't stream out to burn them.

"Now that you're awake, we need to figure out how to get her back," May added, hoping that people would get with the program already. Her best friend was missing and needed to be rescued before Nor or Rochelle killed her.

"Who's here to help?" Chris asked, his eyes closing tightly.

"Ronny and Barry are here," May said, hoping that the addition of the two men would make a difference.

"But Jonathan hasn't showed up?" Chris asked.

"No," Justine softly responded. "I don't understand why they've left for this long."

"Who wouldn't? I wanted to take Abby and disappear, but I didn't want to leave my brother, and Abby wouldn't leave you, May," Chris responded.

"Those two have no reason to keep the rest of us alive. You'll see if I'll even help them if they need me. If anything happens to Abby, I'll hunt down Jonathan myself and kill him." May didn't say a word about Chris's desire to harm Jonathan because she knew that all of this was Carly's fault. When the six of them were together, it was difficult for Nor and Rochelle to possess Abby for long. But now that the pair was missing, the rest of the group was more vulnerable. If anything were to happen to Abby, Josh, or Chris, May didn't think that she'd forgive them.

"Where is everyone?" Chris wanted to know.

"Triston is knocked out, so May and I will have to work on him. After we get him up and about, we'll form a plan to retrieve her. Possum put a tracker on Abby's car, and we hope that she's still driving it," Justine announced, which made May feel a bit of hope. But she wasn't sure how the Aros would fare without two members. As May saw it, the group had barely made it alive when they challenged the dark fates the first time.

"We'll need Alessandra," Chris said gravely. "She'll be able to use her necklace on the dark fates and prodigies." Justine frowned.

"That's not how things work, Chris. Alessandra isn't going to risk herself to rescue a fate," Justine said as she stood.

"It's her fault that we're even in this situation in the first place," Chris began. "If we had laid low, and hadn't engaged the fates, they never would have known about us until it was too late." May agreed with Chris. But by the tightening of the skin around Justine's blue eyes, she was growing impatient.

"Look, Chris. We'll figure out what to do with Abby after we wake Triston up," Justine said as she gestured for May to follow her.

***

Triston was lying in bed beside Milly. Josh sat on the rocking chair by the window, with a jar of cookies on his lap. He was obviously using up his reserves to watch over Triston and Milly.

"Who are we helping first?" May asked. Justine frowned.

"We are helping Triston only," Justine said, before pressing her hands to the guy's forehead.

"No, we are helping them both," May thundered back.

Justine sighed. "May, we need all of our strength to help Abby. What purpose does Milly have?" she challenged.

"Chance would never forgive us if anything happened to his mother. If we want Chance on our side, we have to do something for him," May reasoned.

"We're good. If Chance wants to turn to evil, that's not our fault," Justine fired back.

"Justine, I—"

"Enough, May. The order is to help Triston, so you have to do it," Justine yelled. She immediately paled when May gave her a look that said Oh really?

"You know, Justine, I'm a fate. Without me, you'll lose this war. Why don't you just save your time and do what I say?" May wondered.

"Because she will punish you for disobeying, the way that she punished Abby," Justine explained. "It's within her rights as council leader to do so." Hadn't the group ever heard of the honey versus vinegar theory? They used torture for everything. If the protesters hadn't killed May's parents, she would have joined them eons ago, just to avoid being tortured.

"Then I'll take it up with her," May decided, having the feeling that losing Chance as an ally would hurt their odds of winning.

"Fine," Justine said, her face filling with concern. "Just to warn you, Alessandra will torture you when you least expect it." May smiled at Justine, though she really wanted to run away from this situation. But she knew in her bones that she was doing the right thing.

It took forty-five minutes of grueling work to heal Triston and Milly. They started on Triston first, and then Milly. She was confused for the first five minutes that she was awake.

***

"Where's Abby?" Milly asked as soon as the group congregated in her living room. There was only one couch, so Triston, Milly, and Justine took it. May was leaning against the opposite wall beside the TV, while Josh was pacing.

"Abby?" Justine asked, as if she couldn't make sense of why Milly would ask for her.

"My sister, Abby. She's Edna, don't you guys know that?" Milly asked, confused.

"That is none of your concern," Justine responded in a gentle tone.

"Rochelle possessed her and forced her out of town," Josh responded, which made Justine groan.

"Josh, you will be punished for that," Justine complained. Josh sighed.

"May was going to tell her anyway. I couldn't allow her to take a worse punishment," he reasoned.

"Abby is my sister. I deserved to know what happened to her," Milly snapped. "What's the plan?"

"Milly," Triston said in warning.

"Oh no, Triston, I want to know what the plan is," Milly snapped.

"We don't have one yet," Triston said as he gently stroked Milly's dark hair.

"Well, we need to come up with a plan. Where's Chance? He'll help," Milly insisted.

"Chance teleported to another location after Alan Mason attacked him," Josh said, which made Triston curse.

"Where did he go?" Milly asked, her face turning fearful.

"He's safe," Justine informed Milly. "We're confident of that."

"He better be," Milly hissed.

"We need to meet back at Abby's place so that we can come up with a plan," Josh said as he stood in front of May. "Milly, if you think that you can help, then come. We're wasting time."

***

"What's she doing here?" Ronny asked as soon as he spotted Milly. Ronny, Karina, Barry, Justine, Chris, Milly, Abby, and Possum were all gathered in Josh's kitchen. The place was brightly painted with new tiles and shiny appliances. The air smelled of coffee and burnt toast.

"My sister and my son are both missing, so I'll do anything to help," Milly stated before sitting on one of the kitchen chairs that Josh had dragged into the room. May plopped down beside Milly, to make sure that she didn't kill anyone.

"My parents could probably help too. My father is ex-military," she informed the group. "I'll give him a call." Milly snatched Karina's iPhone from her grip then dialed a number. "Mom, Dad, I need you over here now," Milly snapped, before tossing the phone back to Karina, who glared before taking the seat on the other side of May, her daggers in her lap.

"Don't do that again," Karina hissed. Milly ignored the distributer's threats.

"We need more people than this," Chris said as he entered the room.

"Get Alan Mason. He at least knows a few officers."

"We were ordered to keep this a small mission," Justine informed Chris. "So let's just see what we have."

"I don't care what you've been ordered to do. Abby, Chance, and Lauren are missing. Without Chance's help, we're screwed. He's our only hope," Chris yelled. "Tell Alessandra, to take her orders and shove them up her ass. We all know that the protesters use a divide-and-conquer strategy. That means that they'll attack the town, hurt Abby, and probably destroy any city that Jonathan and Carly are in. A team needs to find them." Justine eyed Ronny, who was nodding at Chris. May found something odd in her gaze. Was that guilt?

"Who are Jonathan and Carly?" a dark-haired man with a mustache asked as he strolled into the room followed by a petite blonde.

"Milly, dear, why didn't you tell us you were here?" the woman demanded.

"I figured that you would find us," Milly said. The couple stood in front of the countertop. There was no room at the kitchen table.

"Two members of our group that went on an unauthorized vacation," May put in. "None of us know where they are."

"That young lady knows," Milly's father said. "I can see it in her eyes." May eyed Justine thoughtfully. She paled and then nodded.

"Carly was so mad at you, Chris. She felt that things were hopeless. So Jonathan took her to a secret location. I convinced Alessandra to let them go. You should have seen Carly, she was so angry at you, Chris. If you hadn't gone on that stupid date, they would be right here with us," Justine said, her voice hardening.

Anger flashed across Barry's face, but the twins didn't show any emotions. "We can't afford to lose Jonathan and Carly. They are our most valuable soldiers."

"We're all valuable," May challenged.

Justine sighed. "May, your gift is extremely useful. But tranquil isn't going to be useful on the battlefield," Justine said. "It isn't like you could heal anyone. But Jonathan could move troops to locations, and Carly could distract enemy soldiers enough to be picked off. So Carly and Jonathan could ask for the moon, and she'd give it to them."

"You are stupid if you believe that," Milly's father snapped. "Tranquil is one of the most powerful emotions, because it could prevent a battle from even happening. Alessandra has always been an idiot," Milly's father complained.

"Always?" Josh asked, confused.

"Yes, Joshua, always," Roger responded.

"Do you know that Abby is Edna?" Chris asked.

Chance's grandfather stood and faced May.

"What he's saying is true? My Edna has come back?" he asked hopefully.

"Yes. She's my best friend," May admitted.

"We need to find her," May said, and Chance's grandfather nodded.

"So, Abby must be lifespan, huh?" the man asked with a smile.

"Yes," May responded.

"Good. The longer Rochelle stays connected to Abby, the shorter her lifespan will become."

"How do you know this?" May asked, stunned.

"The cupids have known about the six of you for a while. They didn't tell Alessandra because she's an idiot. My best friend is a cupid. That's a story for another day. You have to get your friend out of here," Roger insisted.

# Chapter 29

Abby was taking a back seat to her body and the feeling sucked. She couldn't feel Rochelle's thoughts, but somehow knew that it was her taking the control. She pulled into the drive-through at a McDonald's five hours away from where she wanted to be and felt her face smile.

"I want two double cheeseburgers, and two large French fries," Rochelle ordered in a gleeful voice. Abby's stomach turned at the amount of meat. She didn't want any of that food to go into her system. But there was nothing that she could do about it. She was screwed. Abby pulled up to the menu and paid for the food and drove away.

As she drove, Rochelle forced her to take bites of the burger. Abby wanted to spit the food back out but couldn't even force herself to spit out the food. Some life this was. Abby allowed her body to inhale the food, and then they were on the highway yet again. This kind of driving went on for a day. Abby could barely see out of her eyes, because for some reason, Rochelle was blocking her from doing so. Abby could barely see two feet in front of her. She wished that she knew where she was going. At least then she could plan some kind of escape plan. If only she had control of her body, Abby would have brought everyone's lifespan to an end. Then, Abby would walk right out of there and would return to her life with Chris.

Abby's vision suddenly turned dark, and she thought that she would faint from the amount of panic that was going through her. Then she felt herself being pulled from the driver's seat.

"Easy, Gannon. I'm still in here," Rochelle complained.

"Rochelle?" he asked, confused.

"Yup. I finally figured out how to get Abby to do what I want," Rochelle bragged.

"But we wanted the other one," Gannon said, sounding confused.

"Every time I tried to enter May's body, I was forced out," Rochelle complained.

"An imposter is an imposter," Gannon said.

"Let me take her to the dungeon."

"I'm not staying in the dungeon!" Rochelle screamed, and then everything went black for Abby.

***

When Abby's eyes opened, she was staring up into cold, dark eyes that looked vaguely familiar. She frowned, her lips thin and pale. Her olive skin was unblemished, and she appeared to be in her early twenties. At least Rochelle gave Abby back her senses. She knew that Rochelle was still there because she felt pressure in her head.

"Rochelle, did anyone see you take her?" Nor asked coldly.

"No. I possessed her, and then made Abby drive off," Abby's voice said. From what Abby could tell, she was lying on one of those tables that were commonly found in a doctor's office. But instead of the paper sheet, a cloth one was covering the table.

"Did you have Abby leave a note of some kind so that people wouldn't go looking for her?" Nor demanded.

"No. I didn't think of that," Rochelle admitted.

"Of course you didn't think of that," Nor said before punching Abby in the stomach, hard enough to break a rib. But Abby didn't feel a thing. Rochelle, on the other hand, began screaming. "Now my plans have to change because you are so impulsive," she shouted. "Gannon, call off the attack on that stupid town. We need more protection here. I'm not in the mood to tangle with May Wilson today."

"Your sleeping potion worked. Chris was asleep, so I had to take her," Rochelle pleaded.

Nor rolled her eyes. "And now the fates and prodigies know exactly what the potion does. With one flick of her wrist, May can undo it. The fact that she has tranquil is a disadvantage to us," Nor complained.

"Jonathan and Carly, aren't even there. From what I heard, they went on some vacation," Rochelle offered, which made Abby want to groan out loud. "If we attack, they won't be able to get troops to help them."

"You are stupid, Rochelle. The guard will be able to find Jonathan and Carly. Your plan is going to fall apart. Get out of this child so I can kill her," Nor ordered. Abby felt the presence fade from her head. A few seconds later, a middle-aged Rochelle entered the room, a blade in her hand.

"Nor, you can't kill Abby yet. She needs to change me back," Rochelle said desperately. "I mean, look at my face."

"And pray tell, how are we going to convince Abby to change you back?" Nor asked haughtily.

"We'll torture her until she changes me back," Rochelle decided.

"Because Abby will just stand still and take it," Nor said sarcastically. "We don't have any bindings to hold a fate."

"She's an imposter, though," Rochelle argued. "She's a—" Nor held up a hand, and Rochelle, stopped speaking.

"Did you take another hostage, perhaps the sleeping prodigy?" Nor asked hopefully.

"Oh crap. I didn't think of that," Rochelle complained, frustrated.

"You mean to tell me that Chris Bird was vulnerable and you didn't take advantage of that?" Nor asked in disbelief.

"I figured that you had other plans for him," Rochelle reasoned.

"So, you think that you'll torture her with that blade?" Gannon, who was leaning against the wall by the door, asked curiously. "And while you're inflicting pain, who's going to stop her from further tampering with your lifespan?"

"She'll be in too much pain to concentrate," Rochelle reasoned.

Nor groaned. "Where is Ebony when I need her? She is so much better with you than I am. I have no patience for this," Nor said.

"Well, what ideas do you have?" Rochelle challenged.

"To take a nice bath and go to bed," Nor said.

"What about the connection? You need May to restore it. Couldn't you hold Abby hostage to make May come here?"

"You just said that Jonathan has gone gallivanting around the world," Nor said through a yawn. "Our enemies can't step foot on our grounds without being incinerated. The only reason why Abby could come here was because you possessed her. You can't possess May, and neither can I."

"Then, when May gets here, she'll blow up," Rochelle said. "That solves our problem."

"No, it doesn't, because if she's dead, she won't be able to fix my connection to the Earth," Nor shouted in frustration.

Rochelle groaned.

"Goodness, Nor. Why don't you come up with a plan that will get us both what we want?" Rochelle asked.

Nor frowned.

"Gannon," Nor called. Gannon restrained Rochelle with arms around her waist while nor tossed a ball of energy at Abby, who leapt off the table to avoid it. She landed beside a medical cabinet with various glass bottles filled with multicolored liquids. Nor groaned. "See, Rochelle, I told you that she won't just stand still and let us kill her."

"Don't kill her. She needs to fix me," Rochelle pleaded.

"Rochelle, are you that vain? So you look like you're middle-aged. You are still immortal. Abby can't kill you," Nor reasoned as she focused on Abby.

Abby reached out and enveloped both the gunman and Rochelle with a green wave of power.

"If you hit me, I'll adjust both of their lifespans," Abby threatened.

Nor frowned in confusion.

"Adjust?" she asked, confused. "What do you mean about that?"

"I can move the needle of life, making you young or older," Abby explained as she tried to figure out what she would do. Should she just follow through on the threat or bargain with Nor?

"The councilmen never said that you could do that," Nor said.

"None of the council really know what I can do. I've been lying to them," Abby lied. John was her spy, and he was dead. Nor didn't know that fact, which meant that the supporters could potentially feed them wrong information.

"I don't believe you," Nor said, sounding hesitant. Abby made Gannon five thousand years old, and he cried out. His features shifted, making him appear a couple of years older.

Nor whistled. "What are the chances that I can trade Rochelle in for you? At least your power is useful. And you seem a heck of a lot smarter than her," Nor said. "But unfortunately for you, I'm a lot stronger than you are." Nor sent a wave of pain into Abby that had her shouting. She instinctively began lashing out with her powers, unable to withdraw from her captives' lifespans. Abby slumped against the wall as Nor increased the amount of torment that Abby was feeling. She had no way out. Abby knew that. But what she also knew was that passing out meant her death. So, the light fate concentrated with everything she had, using all of her willpower to stay conscious.

# Chapter 30

Chris began eating the salad that Josh put together. If Abby was right, he needed control. That was the only thing that would get his woman back to him. Milly was seated beside him at the kitchen table, eating a slice of pizza from Clement's. Susan hadn't eaten any food and was at full capacity, unlike 35 percent of the population of Carver. May had no energy to heal everyone. Possum entered the kitchen and grabbed a slice.

"The protesters turned back. From what one of the soldiers said, Nor called off the attack," Possum reported.

"Why?" Milly wondered.

"Probably because Abby is becoming a handful, or because they know that we are after them," Possum shrugged.

"In any case, they can't afford to spread their troops thin like last time."

Ronny entered, his dark clothing concealing the number of weapons on him.

"Chris, you don't start blowing things up until I tell you to," Ronny said as Chris stood, feeling like he could destroy a mountain.

The one remaining fate, the two prodigies, Ronny, Barry, and Justine were going on this mission. Milly's job was to protect the town with any means possible. Abby's father from another life, Roger, wasn't too thrilled about being left behind, although he did understand that if more people in this town died, then the supporters would lose a lot of soldiers. They were taking Possum's private jet, though Possum was hanging back this time, not wanting Nor to capture him.

"Come back, Chris. Your parents would be devastated if something happened to you," Milly pleaded. "And bring Abby back." Chris nodded, and he went to join his friends.

***

Chris hated this stupid plane. It had been the same one that he had flown to Texas with Abby. He remembered how he spent the whole flight eavesdropping on her conversation with Natasha. That was when he learned that Abby was a vegetarian. She had given Natasha every bit of meat on her plate. She was determined to solve the quest, and Chris thought about how lucky he was that Abby never blamed him for going on that date. She could have thrown the fact that he was unfaithful to her in his face on multiple occasions. But Abby still allowed Chris to spend time with her, to kiss and date her. Why had she been so forgiving of him? Chris would never understand that. But he knew that he didn't want to lose Abby. He knew that living life as a prodigy wasn't one that he wanted. But Chris couldn't deny that he desired to spend every day with Abby. She had somehow snuck into his heart, and those were only the emotions from this current lifetime.

"How are you feeling?" Josh, who opted to sit beside him, asked.

"Angry. If Jonathan had been there, we wouldn't have to worry about weakening the dark fates' defenses," Chris said.

"Well, we can't focus on what we don't have. I'm pretty upset myself. And for the record, if anyone needed a vacation, it should be May and me. We were stuck facing Nor and Gannon by ourselves," Josh said as he glared at the back of Justine's head. Chris couldn't blame him. She had basically decided that Carly and Jonathan were worth more than the rest of them. Abby was worth a hell of a lot because she didn't run when the odds were against them. She stayed in order to complete the quest.

"Do you really think that I can hold atoms in the palm of my hand?" Josh asked Chris thoughtfully.

"Of course it's true, man. It would explain your control over water," Chris pointed out.

"So," Barry began loudly.

"Who knew that Jonathan and Carly were going on an all-expenses-paid vacation?"

"Barry, let it go," Ronny said, agitated. "Justine had her reasons for not telling us."

"Oh, so you didn't know?" Barry asked, surprised.

"No. If I had, they would have been in Carver protecting the rest of them. Had I been closer, I would have been able to protect Abby and we wouldn't have been on this stupid mission," Ronny cursed.

"If you followed orders, you would have been here sooner," Justine fired back.

"What's up with you and following orders? Give it a rest. As soon as we finish our quests, Alessandra will be replaced," Chris said. "Abby won't help her."

"Chris, I highly doubt that Abby will be alive long enough for your threat to matter. I didn't want to say anything, but there is absolutely no way to break into the protester stronghold without Jonathan. So, this would have been a suicide mission," Justine announced, which caused Josh to frown.

"What do you mean? A suicide mission?" Josh demanded.

"I mean that you aren't going to the protester stronghold. We are flying to see Alessandra so that the rest of you can be properly contained," Justine said, which made everyone curse in outrage.

"You lied to us," Chris thundered.

"To protect you. I'm sorry, Chris. You'll just have to accept that your stupidity cost you your mate. Because after she dies, she won't come back," Justine gently announced. "You'll still live, which means that you'll be able to date other women, just like you wanted."

# Chapter 31

Chance blinked when he realized that he was back in the meadow, yet again. Without hesitation, he leaped from the platform and yanked up a few handfuls of grass. Immediately, his wounds healed, and strength returned to him. He glanced around and saw Lauren lying on the ground by the picnic table that Chance had been sitting on. As he hopped back onto the platform, he noticed the gaping hole in her throat. She was pale, and blood covered her Halloween costume.

Chance gently placed grass in her right hand. For what felt like forever, nothing happened. And then, slowly, her wound began to close. Chance didn't start relaxing until her throat was unblemished. He sat beside her and felt for a pulse. Her heart was beating, which meant that Alan's attack hadn't killed her. He gently caressed Lauren's forehead as her body healed.

"I'm sorry that I wasn't able to protect you, Lauren," Chance said as he glanced at her closed eyes. "I should have fought him. But I didn't. I should have protected you. Reasoning with Alan never works. I shouldn't have tried to reason with him. I'm so sorry. Please survive this. I know that I haven't known you long, but I wouldn't be able to live with myself if something happened to you. Please, Lauren, open your eyes. I need you." He sat there for hours stroking her forehead, apologizing to his fiancée. All he wanted to hear was her beautiful voice. But as he waited, nothing happened. Yes, Lauren's heart rate got stronger, but she didn't open her eyes. Was Chance supposed to dump her in the field? He didn't think so. His instincts were telling him that if he dumped her in the field of grass, that her system would be overloaded. But as Chance waited, the feeling that this year sucked grew stronger and stronger. He proposed to Lauren in hopes that a guy wouldn't snatch her away, and that's exactly what happened. Alan may not have dated Lauren, but he harmed her, and now he couldn't even have a conversation with her.

"You know that she only said yes because she didn't want to lose you," a voice behind him said. Chance stood and spun around, his heart racing. A woman with tan skin and dark hair and eyes stared back at him. At the sight of her, Chance felt afraid, as if she'd squash him like a bug. Who was she? How could she enter the meadow?

"Who are you?" Chance demanded.

"Do you really want to know?" the woman asked, her plump lips splitting in a cool smile. She wore a bra, yoga pants, and nothing else. It was obvious by how tight her pants were that the woman's goal was to attract Chance.

"Yes, I want to know," Chance said in a hostile tone.

"I'm your soulmate. That's why I was able to come here," the woman lied. He felt it in his soul that he belonged with Lauren.

"You're lying. I don't belong with you. I belong with Lauren," Chance fired back.

"Says who? Did the fates tell you that?" she questioned.

"Take a hike," Chance hissed, not liking this woman at all.

"Only if you pick a blade of grass for me," she huffed, her face turning disappointed. But her disappointment didn't move Chance.

"I can't get the blades. Only you can," she whined.

"Sorry, lady, I won't get you any blades," Chance said. "Now go."

"Why are you being so mean to me, Chance? I'm not the one who's planning on leaving you," the woman taunted. "Lauren, she wants to go back to Massachusetts and finish out her degree. She doesn't want you to follow her. She thinks that you are adorable and fun to be around, but she doesn't see a future with you," the woman said.

"How do you know that?" Chance asked. She had seemed hesitant before agreeing to be with him. What if she really was going to take off and go back to Massachusetts?

"Because I can read her mind," the woman said.

Chance frowned.

"What is she thinking right now?" Chance challenged.

"I'll tell you if you pluck a blade for me," she offered. Chance was about to take her up on the offer, but doubt began to fill him. The woman wasn't injured, what would she need the grass for?

"Why do you need it so badly?" Chance blurted out. The woman appeared shocked, as if she couldn't believe that Chance had asked her.

"Wow! Aren't you a curious one. Why do you think I need it?" she asked, her voice gaining a seductive edge.

"Just go," Chance ordered.

"No," the woman snapped. Before Chance could further plead with the woman, Lauren stood, dropped the grass that she clutched, and charged the woman, shoving her off the platform. The stranger shrieked as she landed on the grass, and her being flickering for a moment before disappearing.

"Is she dead?" Chance wondered.

"If only we could be so lucky. That was Ebony," Lauren said.

"Who's Ebony?" Chance inquired.

"A dark fate. She's bad news. It's a good thing that you didn't give her what she wanted," Lauren said, relieved.

"Is anything Ebony said true?" Chance asked. Lauren gently caressed his face with her fingertips. The blood soaked through her shirt, making Chance remember what it felt like when he thought that she died.

"Chance, it seems crazy, but I do know that you are the one for me. But I also know that we shouldn't rush into getting married. I'm okay with being engaged. But I am not okay with being without you," Lauren said before leaning in and brushing a kiss on Chance's cheek. He badly wanted to wrap her in a hug and press his lips against hers, but knew that she'd hand him his rear if he did such a thing.

"We can get married exactly a year from now," Chance suggested. "By then, you'll have everything figured out."

"What about you, Chance? Don't you need to figure things out?"

"I won't have things figured out until you do. I'll go to whatever med school is closest to where you live," Chance admitted, which made Lauren grin.

"You are a wonderful man," Lauren said, passion in her eyes.

"And you are a wonderful woman," Chance said, a grin on his face. How had he gotten so lucky to have someone like Lauren?

"Grab some handfuls of grass. When we go back, the others may need them," Lauren said, and Chance quickly complied.

This time he pulled two armfuls of grass, depositing it on the picnic table before grabbing more.

"We both have to carry some," Chance warned. Lauren complied and began scooping up grass, until her arms were weighed down. Chance felt the pull. "It's time to go, Lauren," Chance announced, before he relinquished some of the grass to wrap an arm around Lauren. It was barely a moment later when he vanished.

# Chapter 32

As soon as the private jet landed on the tarmac, dozens of supporters loyal to Alessandra stormed the plane. Chris wanted to blast the tall, burly man that pulled him out of his seat, even before Chris had a chance to unbuckle his seatbelt. The belt ripped in half, making Ronny curse. The prodigy stood and was cuffed and shoved off the plane. The air was cool, and Chris felt like his skin would turn to ice. It might have been nice for Justine to give the group a heads-up about the frigid temperatures.

Since Chris had been the first one to step off the plane, he didn't see if the others were treated as poorly as he was. He didn't like not being able to keep sight of his younger brother.

The supporter forced Chris to walk for half a mile in the cold. The man shoved Chris away from the landing strip and onto a deserted field that was covered in snow. Chris fell on his face twice when the man shoved him unnecessarily, and it took everything not to lash out at the man. He was afraid that Josh and May were going to pay for his actions. Chris was getting sick of being kidnapped by supporters. As soon as Abby came back, they'd make them pay. Chris would take that stupid necklace from Alessandra's neck and would fry her. The old hag wasn't a strong leader, she was an evil one. Being evil was the lesser of the woman's problems; she was also power-hungry. She had to know that when the Aros succeeded that she'd be removed. Even Carly and Jonathan couldn't have bought her crap.

Chris felt like his fingers and toes would fall off. He didn't think that he could walk any longer. The skyscraper that the group had been housed in over ten weeks ago was in the distance. But Chris didn't think that he could make it there. Before he could protest anymore, pain slammed into his gut, making him fall to the ground.

"Alessandra thinks that you should be tortured here. She doesn't want you burning down the compound," the supporter said as Chris's cuffs began to heat up. He had no time to think of the oddity because his stomach felt like it was being shredded. Chris couldn't move or scream. His throat was tightening up. He hadn't heard Josh or May behind him, so most likely they had been kept on the plane until it was their turn. Chris knew that Alessandra was somewhere, using her necklace to torture him. When he got his hands on her, he'd snap her wrinkly neck. But at the moment, his face was pressed against the cold snow, and the snow was burning his skin. Chris felt like passing out. But unfortunately for him, his body never gave him the relief. His cuffs were becoming steadily hotter, which confused him. What was wrong with the cuffs? Chris tried breaking the cuffs, but the more he tried, the warmer they became.

Without warning, his wrists were being burned with what felt like lava. That felt worse than the pain in his gut. Chris just wanted to escape, he just wanted to fall asleep and never wake up. This pain was just too much for him to bear. What had Chris ever done to be tortured in the first place? Alessandra hadn't seemed as though she'd punish him for the date. Was she upset because they told Chance's grandparents and mother about Chance and Abby missing? It turned out that Mr. Collen knew more than anyone else knew about their purpose. Didn't Justine report that to Alessandra? Or maybe she was too busy setting them up to do anything. As Chris's cuffs continued to burn him, his thoughts began to fuzz. Then, he fell into a dark place that he didn't want to return from. But before he went completely, he heard shouts and screams. What were they? Chris had no idea, but he couldn't decipher them anymore. He was in too much pain to care about anyone.

***

May frowned as soon as Chris was taken away. The rest of the supporters who had come were crowding Josh and her. But she noticed that Ronny, Karina, Triston, and Justine were left undisturbed. It looked like they would be the only people punished today. May needed to come up with a plan. She had to get to Chris and make a stand. Abby was still alive. May knew that because she could still send her an impulse. The fate attempted to send an impulse to Kia and ended up running up against a void. She felt Abby still alive, which meant that they needed to rescue her. In order to do that, May either needed to reason with Alessandra, or kill Alessandra. She frowned, knowing that if she dared use her ability, Alessandra would notice. And the last thing that May needed was to be tortured by that stupid necklace.

"What's taking so long?" Justine asked, her tone nervous. "Alessandra told me that Chris, May, and Josh would be placed in cells."

May's fists clenched as she desired to punch Justine in the face. The muse was a puppet, obeying Alessandra's every command, even though Alessandra had given her soulmate to the dark fates. May didn't have a view of Ronny, but he was probably on edge from Chris being tortured.

"There has been a change of plans," the guy standing beside May's seat announced. "She decided to deal with Chris in a different manner."

"What do you mean?" Josh asked, concerned.

"Not a word from you, or your fiancée will get a longer punishment," the man who stood beside May yelled. May wanted to punch him in the skull. But she had to wait until Chris was in her sights to act. The last thing that she needed was her future brother-in-law being killed for her missteps.

"You will not threaten May," Josh declared, his voice becoming filled with anger.

"What are you going to do, pretty boy?" the man taunted.

"Tell her to stop, she's killing him," Ronny shouted.

"Alessandra won't do that," Justine said. "Relax, Ronny."

"May, Josh, do something," Ronny begged.

"Maybe what you're feeling is Abby's death," the man who stood beside May said.

"No. I can hear Chris's thoughts. He's a goner. Abby's more frustrated than in pain," Ronny said, sounding aggravated.

"Josh, you hold atoms in your hands," May shouted, reminding her fiancé that he could do way more than freeze people. Without warning, Josh let out a yell and the plane exploded, parts going flying. Josh had torn the whole thing apart, causing the wind to beat against May as she stood and extended her hand. She sent tranquil through some, while giving the others an impulse to run. The fate felt Justine attempting to combat what she was doing. Karina, in a blur of speed, knocked the muse out with the hilt of her blades. She slumped, and May met no more resistance.

Barry began using Chris's power of destruction on the few supporters that May hadn't yet controlled.

Karina, Ronny, May, Josh, Barry and Triston all ran towards Chris. Ronny led the way. He knew how to track the members of the Aros better than anyone. When May got close, she spotted Chris on the ground. His hands were charred from the cuffs that were red-hot. He wasn't moving. Ronny quickly went to his side and touched his neck.

"He's barely breathing," Ronny croaked as the pain in May's stomach increased. She groaned before sending tranquil through her body, which got rid of the pesky pain that was attempting to take over her body. She sat down on the other side of Chris and sent a wave of tranquil into him. The burned-flesh smell made her want to vomit. Was that what Alessandra had in store for her and Josh?

"How is he, May?" Josh asked as he approached her. His face was twisted in pain, which told May that he was also being tortured.

"I don't know, Josh," May said, frustrated.

"May, let go of your grip on Chris," Alessandra said as she exited the skyscraper. She wore a long wool coat that was buttoned up to her neck. The coat reached mid-thigh. May could see that under the coat, she wore a red dress. "He needs to be punished," the old hag said. Before May could tell Alessandra to sodomize herself with that stupid order, the head council member's clothes split apart.

# Chapter 33

Alessandra was as naked as the day she was born. May swore that she was going to lose her lunch as she stared at the councilwoman's sagging skin. Alessandra's eyes went wide. Before she could move, snow began to wrap around her feet. It appeared to harden like cement, which caused panic to flit across the woman's face. Her skin was starting to turn blue. It was obvious that either frostbite or hypothermia would get her.

May stared down at Chris, who was gradually healing from the punishment. She didn't find it in her heart to feel pity for the council's head. This hag had been at odds with May for weeks, and the fate was sick of her. Chris suddenly sat up and dunked his hands in the snow. He sighed in relief. He stood and eyed Alessandra, making eye contact with the woman.

"I thought our powers don't work on her," Chris said, frowning.

"They don't," Josh said as he patted his brother on the back. "I got around it by using my powers on her clothing."

"What do we do with her?" Chris wanted to know.

Ronny sped forward, his blades in his grip. He was about to chop Alessandra's head off when a voice stopped him.

"No, that's not necessary. I have a plan." Chance ran into view, clutching grass in his hands. "Lauren told me all about her."

"Kid, she nearly killed Chris. She needs to pay," Ronny hissed.

"I know," Chance said, before saying, "Lauren, a little help here?" Lauren rushed forward, her hands filled with the grass from the meadow.

"Guys, help her out," Josh shouted, and Karina and Barry relieved Lauren of her burden. She quickly ran behind Alessandra and pulled the necklace from her neck.

"There, Chris, now you can fry her like you wanted to," May said. Lauren winced, no doubt feeling the currents from the necklace. May frowned at her old foe and considered something. She scent tranquil into the freezing girl and sent her an impulse. Lauren complied, donning the necklace, and then wobbled on her feet.

"Give her some of the grass," Josh shouted. But Chance vanished before he could do a thing. Karina ended up giving Lauren some grass, and she sighed in relief.

"Goodness, this necklace is kind of heavy. I wouldn't want to be stuck wearing this for the rest of my life," Lauren complained.

"Our ride left us," Barry noted unhappily.

"He's an Aros jumper," Karina said.

"He's either with Carly, Jonathan, or Abby right now."

"An Aros jumper?" May asked, confused.

"He can leap to wherever the American Aros is. But he can't leap from place to place, like Jonathan," Karina answered.

"Guys, I'm freezing. Let's go in and raid the clothing stores," Chris suggested. May didn't have to be asked twice. But she also knew that the naked council leader couldn't be left out in the cold like that.

"Josh, release the hag," she told her soulmate.

Josh frowned at Alessandra.

"Barry," Josh hissed.

"Fine," the muse said before the snow around Alessandra's feet dissolved. "Ronny, do you want to carry her?" Barry asked hopefully.

"You're the one that decided to strip her clothes off," Ronny snapped.

"Yeah. I really didn't think that one through," Barry admitted, before tossing the frozen woman over his shoulder and rushing inside.

Inside the large building, they were met by various staff members. One look at Lauren's necklace, and the group wasn't stopped. Karina led the way to the second floor, which was filled with rooms that were organized like shops. May, who was using her tranquil to stay warm, decided to change into jeans and a turtleneck, socks, and thick boots. As soon as she was cocooned in the warm clothes, she dropped her hold on tranquil. Immediately, the hunger set in. She ran into one of the restaurants and ordered a large Italian sub. She also threw in a bag of chips and a soda. May sat down at one of the tables, and after grabbing a salad, Karina joined her.

"Do you have any idea what you did?" Karina asked, her eyes serious.

"Nope," May answered before taking a huge bite of food.

"Alessandra lost control of the necklace. Now that Lauren wears it, only she could punish you," Karina explained.

"Does that mean that Lauren's the council head?" May wanted to know.

"Not exactly. But she will have to serve with the old crowns. She isn't going to like that," Karina warned as Josh joined them, his own sub in hand. Chris, to May's surprise, opted for a veggie burger with a garden salad on the side. He ate his food with gusto, so May could only assume that he was enjoying himself.

"Can Lauren order us to help Abby? She's still alive," May reported.

"Probably," Karina said as a panicked Lauren rushed over to the table, with a dish of spaghetti and meatballs in her hands.

"Guys, we need to figure out who Chance teleported to," Lauren began. "If he teleported to Abby, he could be hurt."

"He most likely teleported to Abby. Had it been Jonathan, he would have sent Chance back here," Chris reasoned, which made Lauren pale.

"We need to help him," she insisted.

"We need to help Abby as well," Karina reminded her. "In order to do that, you need to charter a jet for us."

"Me? Why?" Lauren asked, before taking a bite out of a meatball.

"Because you are a council member," Karina explained, gesturing at Lauren's necklace.

"For how long?" Lauren asked, her eyes wide.

"Your whole life," the distributer informed Lauren.

"Chance and I have plans. He wants to go to medical school and I want to work in the PR department of some company," Lauren argued.

"Welcome to the club," Chris grumbled.

"As dramatic as this is, we need to come up with another plan. Preferably, one that doesn't include Justine," Karina said.

"Why?" Lauren asked. Josh was the one who filled Lauren in.

"Possum is going to freak about you destroying his plane," Lauren said. Her eyes were wide and shocked.

"When did you and Chance arrive?" May wanted to know.

"While May was helping Chris. Then, we saw Alessandra's clothes come off. Chance thought that Ronny would behead her, so he panicked. He didn't want to see any heads rolling today, I guess," Lauren said.

"So, where is the stronghold for the protesters?" Josh asked Karina.

"Maybe Justine can tell you guys," Lauren suggested as she tapped her necklace. May hated the idea of torturing the misguided muse, but figured that it was even since she handed the group off to suffer the same fate.

# Chapter 34

Abby glared at Nor, who seemed to be dishing out the wave of pain in heavier doses. Abby frowned and decided that maybe attacking Rochelle and Gannon wasn't the right tactic. Without hesitation, Abby sent a wave of life force right into Nor. Abby's energy connected with the evil fate's, and Nor stumbled back, her eyes wide. The pain stopped, which told Abby that her hit had the desired effect. She caused Nor to have a temporary power outage.

As soon as her body was relaxed, Abby glanced around. Gannon and Rochelle were still wrapped around her power. She slowly pulled it away and couldn't believe her eyes. Gannon looked like he was in his mid-fifties, but Rochelle... She appeared as though she was a hundred years old. Her hair was white, and her skin withered, as if she had lived a difficult life. Abby eyed Nor, who was obviously still trying to use her power.

"See, I can alter lifespan," she said with a grin.

Nor sighed.

"So, Rochelle bringing her here only made things worse," Nor complained. "Now, I'm married to an old man."

"Nor, he's older than you. He won't live as long as you," Rochelle said, her voice garbled with age.

Nor paled.

"Is that true, Abby? Gannon won't live as long as me?" Nor asked.

"No," Abby said with a smile. "He probably has another three thousand years while you have another fifteen at the least," Abby reported.

"How long do I have?" Rochelle asked.

"Five hundred years," Abby responded, hoping that she could keep Rochelle talking. Since that dark fate was vain, Abby supposed that her appearance was an effective stall tactic. She was positive that Chris, Karina, Barry, Ronny, Justine, May, and Josh would come for her. Though their efforts would be greatly hindered by the fact that Jonathan wasn't with them. No, stop that, Abby, she thought. Chris would find a way. She believed in him.

"So I'm going to die in five hundred years?" Rochelle asked, her voice quivering.

"If someone doesn't kill you," Abby said as the hunger pangs began attacking her.

"I'm going to die?!" Rochelle cried. Nor continued staring at Gannon, a sorrowful expression on her face. Abby supposed that the dark fate was coming to terms with the fact that she was going to live for twelve thousand years without her soul mate. And because they had bonded, he wouldn't be reincarnating. Abby should feel terrible for causing Nor misery, but she couldn't find it in her heart to care. Nor had made the last weeks miserable for Abby. And the fate had also featured in a ton of Abby's nightmares, which was also annoying. Although Alessandra was technically the one who caused them.

"Rochelle, five hundred years is plenty for you to live," Nor said. "At least you don't have a soulmate that you'll lose."

"You're right. He'll lose me. And that's beside the point. He won't want to mate with an old lady," Rochelle cried.

"Oh, don't be vain, Rochelle. People will do anything for power," Nor assured her. Abby felt May in her head. Her friend was about to send her an impulse. Abby felt consumed with the need to go to the holding cells.

"Rochelle, I can help you," Abby began, which made Nor frown.

"Liar. You're all out of juice," Nor hissed.

"How do you know? You are powerless," Abby reminded her, eying Rochelle, who was frowning. "Rochelle, what Nor didn't tell you is that when a dark fate is near a light fate, the dark fate's abilities temporarily vanish."

"Stop lying," Rochelle whined.

"Think about it, Rochelle. How else were we able to defeat Ebony??"

"Good point. Do you know where she is?"

"Yes," Abby lied. "And I'll tell you, for a price."

"So, you think that you can bargain with us?" Gannon asked, as he stared at his aged hands. "After you did this to us?"

"Nor gave me no choice. I was never going to hurt you, Gannon. But then Nor attacked, which made my powers unstable," Abby reasoned.

The dark prodigy groaned.

"What do you want?" Gannon asked, annoyed.

"The prisoners you have here," Abby revealed.

"You can't have my parents! They haven't told me where my twin is," Rochelle complained. A sick feeling began twisting Abby's stomach.

"You kidnapped your own parents?" Abby asked, shocked.

"Of course not. Ebony kidnapped all of us when I was a baby. But a neighbor ran off with my brother, and no matter how much Ebony tortures my parents, they never said where he was. You see, while he's living, he has half of my powers running through him. But if he were to die, then I'd inherit everything," Rochelle explained. "They are human; we can't do much in the way of torture. They are too fragile."

"Don't you have a potion that will make them immortal?" Abby asked, confused. Didn't Rochelle know about the ceremony? Nor rolled her eyes.

"If I had such a potion, I would have used it on them years ago. They know where that brat is. Rochelle is useless while he's alive. I tried telling Karina that she needed to kill Ronny in order to reach her full potential, and she hasn't done that yet," Nor scolded.

"Why Karina, and not Ronny?" Abby asked.

"Because Ronny is rebellious. Karina never wanted to leave me. But when her brother ran off, she insisted on going with him," Nor said, her face filled with anger.

"Nor, you can't kill Abby until she changes me back," Rochelle pleaded.

Nor sighed.

"Rochelle, she isn't going to help you or Gannon," Ronny and Karina's mother said.

"I want to live. Of course I'll bargain with you," Abby said, the impulse to find Rochelle's parents riding her. "All I need is to see Rochelle's parents, and I'll help both Rochelle and Gannon. You'll just have to let me go so we can fight another day," Abby reasoned.

"And you trust me to uphold the bargain?" Nor asked, confused.

"No. But I know that Rochelle won't risk tangling with me," Abby said, and Rochelle nodded in agreement.

"That's why I have to kill you," Nor announced before diving for Abby. But to Abby's surprise, Rochelle plunged her dagger into Nor's stomach, and then punched her in the skull. Nor fell unconscious, which made Gannon curse.

"Help Gannon first, as a show of good faith," Rochelle insisted. Any other person would have asked for a favor that benefited them. But Rochelle probably figured that Gannon would serve as some kind of bodyguard or something. Who knew? But in any case, Abby wasn't doling out life to anyone unless she had food.

"I need food," Abby said. "Preferably cookies. Anything wrapped in a package."

"Why? The cook just made steak," Rochelle pointed out. She was actually confused.

"Because she doesn't want to risk you poisoning her," Gannon explained, rolling his eyes.

"Fine," Rochelle said. "Gannon, come with me. There is food in my parents' quarters."

# Chapter 35

Abby followed Rochelle and the gunman out of the exam room and down a white corridor. The room containing Rochelle's parents wasn't far. Rochelle shoved the door open, and Abby briefly wondered why there weren't any locks on the door. But then Abby reminded herself that Rochelle's parents were human. They didn't have a shot of escaping if they wandered into the corridor.

"Mom, Dad, I'm here," Rochelle sang. "And I have a guest."

Abby entered a bedroom that had a king-sized bed, a dresser, two closets, and a bathroom. The room smelled of incense and lilacs. Abby glanced around for Rochelle's parents but then realized that they had hidden in the closet on the other side of the room. Abby could sense the life forces of three people. She furrowed her brow, wishing that she had the power to identify people. "Come out, guys, the brat too." Rochelle's words grew angry, and the door opened, revealing a couple in their mid-forties, followed by a guy who had to be eighteen at the most. He was tall and thin with chocolate-brown skin. He had Jonathan's cheeks, his nose, and his thick eye brows. Goodness, Jonathan was most likely the twin that she was searching for. Jonathan's father spotted Abby and shoved his mother and son behind him, which made Rochelle chuckle. "Oh, please, Dad, Abby isn't going to hurt either of you. She's sort of my captive."

"Really?" Abby asked, glaring at Rochelle.

"So here is how I'm going to play this. I'll torture my little brother, Kevin, until you help me. Then, once you help me, I'll kill you. Don't worry, I'll keep the brat alive," Rochelle said. Abby spun around and saw Gannon clutching a sword, his eyes irritated.

"Rochelle, you are supposed to tell Abby the plan after she eats. She's weak, she can't help us now," Gannon said before charging Abby. Gannon suddenly collapsed, and Abby blinked in surprise when Ronny peered at her, one of his blades covered with blood. He was gripping the neck of a terrified short man with his other hand.

"I told Chris that I can kill one-handed," Ronny hissed.

"That's your father!" Abby cried in shock.

Ronny shrugged.

"He isn't dead. I didn't behead him yet," Ronny reasoned as the little man tried to shake free. Ronny released the man and with Josh's ability held him still. "Got to love that gift."

"All of my friends are asleep?" Abby asked, surprised. Ronny nodded.

"It was the only way to save you. I know my way around here," Ronny said.

"Who are those people?" Abby glanced around and noted that Rochelle had fled into the closet. She eyed the prisoners, who were underfed and weak.

"I need food," Abby said. Ronny jogged out of the room and returned moments later with a box of original Pringles. Abby ate the entire can in under two minutes. Her energy returned, and she felt like she could do damage to Rochelle. She eyed Gannon and moved his lifespan back to where it was. As much as she hated Nor, she couldn't afford to make her angry just yet. What the supporters needed was a reprieve.

"What are you?" Kevin asked as he saw Gannon get younger.

"The same as you," Abby said, shooting him a gentle smile. "We have got to get you out of here."

"Why, so that the other side can capture us?" Jonathan's father snapped.

"So I can take you to your son," Abby softly said, which made Rochelle exit the closet, a cruel expression on her face.

"You know who my twin is," she accused.

"Of course we know," Ronny said, rolling his eyes. "He's nothing like you." Jonathan's mother smiled at that news. Rochelle glared at Abby.

"I will kill him," she announced as Ronny laughed.

"Rochelle, you don't have a chance against him. If you don't mind folks, get dressed, we need to leave," Ronny said.

"We don't have anything but what we're wearing," Jonathan's father said.

"Wait, Ronny, we need more than one person to get us out," Abby said, eying Rochelle.

"I am not helping you through the trap. You can guarantee that," she snapped.

"Astral projection is your only gift," Ronny realized.

"Yeah. Because I haven't killed my twin yet," Rochelle said, annoyed.

"Your more powerful twin," Abby realized. "If he kills you, he hardly gains anything."

"Abby, Josh is going to wake up soon. We've got to go," Ronny shouted.

"Okay," Abby said, eying Rochelle. And then Abby unleashed her power, which wrapped around the dark fate.

"What are you doing to her?" Rochelle's father asked, confused.

"I'm giving Rochelle a second chance," Abby said. "One that she doesn't deserve." It was a lot easier to turn back the hands of time, to make someone younger. Abby was surprised at how gleeful it felt to turn back the clock, allow someone to live a life again. "Stop it," Rochelle shouted, as her body began to shrink. "Stop it!" The fate had probably figured out what Abby was trying to do. But she had no powers that could really affect Abby. Ronny shoved another can of Pringles in Abby's hands and she ate as she worked. This was going to be an epic masterpiece when she was complete. She ate a third can, a fourth, then a fifth can of Pringles. Abby needed as much energy as she could get because she wanted to bring Rochelle back to the beginning.

Abby forced herself not to stop what she was doing. When she stopped, she extinguished the green light and revealed what she had done. The ground where Rochelle once stood was nothing but a puddle of cells. The only sign that Rochelle had once lived was the pile of clothes that Ronny had destroyed to figure out what Abby had done.

"She's gone?" Kevin asked hesitantly.

"Yes, Son, that monster is really gone," his father said.

"Good. Now Nor will never be able to possess anyone again. Rochelle was who was giving her the ability," Ronny said. Judging by the way that Kevin shuddered, Abby was assuming that Rochelle had used her twisted gift on him.

"I'm sorry for your loss," Abby softly said.

"We'll be fine, child. Just get us out of here," Jonathan's father said. Abby nodded, and the group followed Ronny and the trapped servant out of the room.

Since Jonathan's family were weak and tired, Ronny opted to use the elevator. They took it up to the last floor. Then, the group traveled down a corridor that was littered with boxes. It didn't look like too many people lived in this building. They hadn't even come across any of the protesters.

"Where are the protesters?" Abby asked as the group began climbing the chilly staircase that led to the roof.

"They don't live here. Only mother's personal guards do, and they are all occupied," Ronny announced.

"You killed them all," Abby accused.

"I killed some of them, and tranquilized others," he defended.

It took painfully long for Jonathan's family to climb the two flights of stairs. They went ahead, and Ronny, his prisoner, and Abby brought up the rear of this escape party. As soon as Jonathan's father made it to the top, the door ripped from its hinges and Barry, clutching a blonde topless woman, grinned down at everyone.

"Hurry up, this girl is annoying," he complained.

"It's okay," Abby told Jonathan's father. "He's a friend."

The man stepped up, Barry aiding him onto the cold roof. The man's wife and son followed along with Abby, who was glad to see the outdoors again, no matter how chilly it was. Abby took in the vacant fields, large garage, and tennis court and rolled her eyes. It was clear that Nor and her minions lived in comfort while causing everyone unrest.

Without warning, Ronny grinned, and everyone suddenly appeared on a private jet. Karina stood guard, her blades extended.

"Jonathan's asleep?" Karina asked.

"Yup," Ronny grinned as Abby spotted Chris and ran to him. He was snoring, but the seat beside him was empty. Abby belted herself in and gently caressed her soulmate's face, glad that she was able to see him again.

"Nor called off the attack on Carver as soon as Rochelle brought me to her," Abby said as soon as the pilot lifted off. The two prisoners with the group weren't too happy to be with the group, so Ronny used tranquil to put them to sleep.

"She'll attack now that you have escaped," Karina figured. "We'll have to make it back there for the rest of our group."

"This flying business is annoying! Ronny, is Jonathan still asleep?" Barry asked.

"Something's wrong with our frequency. It's almost how it was like before he solved a quest," Ronny said. "His powers aren't registering completely in my head. I don't think that I could get everyone safely to Carver."

Karina stood and ran over to Ronny, who was now pacing, and placed a hand on his shoulder.

"OK, well, then I guess we'll have to travel the conventional way," she told her twin.

"Justine warned me not to get used to using Jonathan's powers. Doesn't she always know it all?" Barry asked sarcastically.

"Where is Justine?" Abby asked, confused.

"We left her back at the supporters' headquarters. She's not loyal to us. She's Alessandra's puppet. Did you know that she knew where Carly and Jonathan were all along? Apparently, since they are very valuable to the supporters, Alessandra will obey their every request," Barry complained.

"So Ronny spent all of this time trying to track these idiots down for no reason," Karina explained.

"Why didn't she just tell us?" Abby asked, stunned.

"Because Alessandra ordered her not to," Barry said, and Abby knew that she'd have to take care of Alessandra very soon.

# Chapter 36

Chance appeared on a private beach, in front of two bikini-clad women that he didn't approach. They were strangers. He spent close to an hour hoping that he'd be drawn to someone else, before he realized that he had to approach the spoiled women. He was drawn to the brunette with blue eyes. She was laughing at something that the darker-haired girl was saying. Chance was glad that they could laugh. He bet that neither of the girls had been stabbed or shot. Neither of them had to worry about being possessed by Nor or Rochelle. They had abandoned their friends just so that they could chill on the beach?

Chance placed the stupid grass that he'd been carrying around on the sand, uncaring of the value of the healing plant. None of his friends were injured, and if he had to bring these people back, he needed to keep his hands empty. Before Chance could speak, he felt pain explode in the back of his head. He fell face-first into the sand and then whoever was assaulting him hit him again. This was great! First Chance was shot, then stabbed, then shot, beat up, and now he could add being bludgeoned to his ever-expanding list. The third hit was what knocked him out.

***

Chance had been fortunate to have stored some of the grass in his pocket. The energy from it quickly healed him. It was amazing that he didn't have to be touching it in order for it to initiate healing. Chance was quickly gaining strength but didn't want his captors to know that. The Aros jumper was tied to a chair with rope. At least he wasn't blindfolded. He was sitting in a spacious living room, across from a couch that held the two women from the beach and a young man who had a bat lying across his lap.

"Melody, get Jonathan. Tell him our prisoner is awake," the lady who must be Carly said. The woman with the darker hair rushed out of the living room and then returned with a groggy dark-skinned man dressed in nothing but his boxers. His eyes landed on Chance, and agitation filled them.

"How did you find us?" Jonathan demanded.

"So, how is your stupid vacation? Enjoying it? Well, May and Abby nearly died when the dark fates went after them. I nearly died because of the fates. In fact, my ex-fiancée died because of them," Chance shouted. He had listened to Sarah's frantic message before approaching the girls on the beach. Really, since it had been Carly he had linked to, Chance wasn't interested in meeting her. At first, he had sat away from the girls, hoping that he'd be transported to May or Abby. But it hadn't worked. And then, to kill time, Chance had pulled out his cell phone and checked his messages. Among messages from his mother was one from Sarah. And ever since he'd heard her panicked voice, Chance would never forgive these selfish people for allowing her to die like that.

"What are you talking about? There hasn't been an attack at Goodwell," Jonathan said, his face turning into a frown.

"Don't listen to him, John. He could be lying," Carly interjected.

"Like you? No, I'm not lying. And May and Abby aren't at Goodwell. Abby is currently being held prisoner by Rochelle and Nor, and the last I saw of May, the supporters were attempting to torture her," Chance argued.

"Go back. How is Sarah dying our fault?" Carly asked, confused. Chance eyed his cell phone and wallet, both lying on the coffee table.

"Play the voice mail from Sarah O'Neil," Chance said. Carly scowled and snatched up the phone and frowned at it.

"When did you get this, last century?" Carly asked.

"Some of us are too poor to afford fancy phones and lavish vacation homes," Chance fired back. He was from the trailer park and was now proud of it. At least he wasn't selfish and inconsiderate like those people. Carly pressed play, which made Chance wince. She had put it on speaker phone.

"Chance, help! She's got me. I..." The music in the background suddenly turned off. "Chance, hi, this is Rochelle. This message is for Abby. Tell her that we are coming for your pathetic town, and we'll kill every one of you. It's a shame, really. What kind of Aros doesn't travel together? You just made it easy for us. I'm getting sidetracked. I'm going to kill everyone in your town, Chance, because I feel like it. And after I'm done, Abby will turn me back. Then, I'll cut her head off. And then I... Well, let me shut up. Giving away too many of my plans will just be too stupid, so I'll let Sarah talk now."

"Chance, she still has me! She st—" The message abruptly ended, which caused a tear to fall down Chance's cheek. He remembered being unable to save Sarah from her fate. He failed and would have to deal with that until she was reincarnated. When the message stopped playing, Jonathan and Carly stared at one another, bewildered expressions on their faces.

"Alessandra didn't tell us about any of this," Jonathan said, bowing his head. "Had I known that Chris was going to solve the quest, I would have helped him."

"Jonathan, Sarah dying isn't our fault. You have to know that. There was nothing we could do," Carly pleaded.

"What about Abby being captured?" he demanded.

Chance's phone buzzed, and Carly had the nerve to read his text message.

"According to Lauren, Abby has been rescued, and they are all on their way to Carver," Carly said, obviously relieved. "Jonathan, this isn't our fault. Chris was foolhardy when he went to Carver. He'll have to take responsibility for his actions."

"It sounds like Sarah was a target because you weren't there to help. You gave up and went on vacation," Chance yelled, glaring at Carly with hostility. "To be honest, out of all of the fates, I don't like you too much. And where did you get off hitting me with the bat anyway?" Chance glared at Sam, who actually looked ashamed. "First, I was shot, then stabbed, then shot, then beat up, and now bludgeoned? Being twenty-one sucks," Chance said, irritated.

"You were shot and stabbed?" Jonathan asked in disbelief.

"And bludgeoned," Chance added.

"How do you know Lauren?" Melody asked.

"She's my fiancée and I love her, thank you very much," Chance said with certainty. "She's everything to me."

"What?" Melody's eyes had been as wide as saucers as Chance made his speech.

"Who are you?" Carly asked, her face pinching into a frown.

"Chance Campbell, son of Milly Campbell, grandfather Roger Collen. Who are you?" Chance challenged, though he knew who Carly was.

"How are you here?" Jonathan asked, perplexed. "I've been blocking all of Ronny's attempts at finding me."

"I can teleport to any member of an Aros and that meadow with the healing grass," Chance reported.

"Wait a minute, I remember you. You're that guy with the talented sister," Jonathan said. "How's Meg?"

"Fine. But what does that have to do with anything?" Chance asked.

"Just curious," Jonathan said, sighing. "Look we've held you up enough. Why don't I give you a lift back to Carver?" Jonathan offered.

"Just send me back to Lauren," Chance decided, hoping that he could teleport her back to Abby or May when all was set and done. He couldn't leave her stranded at the supporters' headquarters.

"All right, man, if you say so," Jonathan said, before Chance's surroundings changed.

***

He didn't mind Jonathan's form of teleporting, because it was not accompanied by the pull. He blinked, trying to clear his vision, and saw that he was in a corridor. Lauren had her back to him. But it was like she felt him. She spun around and dove at him, her arms and legs wrapping around him. Chance held on to Lauren's waist, keeping her from falling as she planted gentle kisses all over his face.

"You're alive," she said as tears began falling down her face. "I thought that you were in trouble. But then Abby was rescued, and what's that in your hair?" Lauren demanded.

"Well, unfortunately, Sam hit me with a bat," Chance announced. Lauren immediately leaped out of Chance's arms, which disappointed him. He was enjoying the kissing that was going on.

"Are you still hurt?" Lauren demanded as she ran behind Chance to check out the damage.

"No. I just need to wash my hair," Chance replied. Lauren patted the back of his head, despite what Chance said.

"Thank goodness. You said Sam did this?" Lauren asked as she grabbed his face in between her hands and began gazing into his eyes. Chance really wanted to kiss her. Why on Earth wouldn't she just kiss him?

"Yes. I think he's related to Carly. I left my phone there. Oh well, I can get another one," Chance said as Lauren gently kissed his forehead, which made butterflies fill Chance's stomach.

"Well, when she comes back, I will give him a talking-to," Lauren hissed as Chance felt the familiar pull.

"Lauren, wrap your arms around me," Chance huskily pleaded. Lauren complied, her necklace pressing against Chance's chest, and then they both vanished.

# Chapter 37

Possum stood on the outskirts of Carver, Texas with his arms wide open. There were forty protesters standing in front of him. As soon as the group had landed, Ronny had been able to use Jonathan's power again. He quickly teleported everyone to Possum. The man was rigid, obviously at a stalemate with the protesters, who didn't look eager to battle him. Abby stood beside Chris, who had only gained consciousness ten minutes before Ronny teleported them to Possum. Chris eyed the protesters and groaned.

"Josh, do that trick," Chris suggested.

"It isn't my trick," Josh reminded his brother. "It's Barry's." But Josh nodded and then the army of protesters all lost their clothing and swords. Possum whistled when the soldiers, who suddenly found themselves nude and without weapons, turned to run. Barry chuckled as he caused a few of them to trip by placing rocks and the shrapnel that used to be their weapons in front of them.

"There are more of them," Barry laughed. "Why are they running?"

"Where are they running to?" Ronny wondered, before vanishing with Josh. When he reappeared, an explosion sounded in the distance. By then, the naked protesters were running toward the disaster that Josh and Ronny must have created. Abby was relieved that the protesters were retreating. But she was sorry that she had to kill Rochelle the way she had. She briefly wondered if Jonathan would be angry at her for killing his twin. She sure hoped not. That group already had enough issues to work through once Jonathan and Carly returned.

"What's wrong, Abigail?" Chris asked, his tone concerned.

"I killed Rochelle," Abby hesitantly responded.

"Thank goodness. At least she won't be controlling people anymore," Chris said, his face filled with glee.

"Abby, that was the first thing you should have told us," May complained. "You offed a fate all by yourself. Now we have two more to go!"

"You do know that Rochelle is Jonathan's sister, right?" Abby asked, relieved that Triston had "borrowed" Possum's car to take Jonathan's family to Milly's trailer.

"So? He won't miss her," May shrugged. "Besides, it was self-defense."

Possum turned to face the group and smiled for a moment.

"Rochelle was the annoying one," he commented. "Where are Jonathan and Carly?"

"Who cares? We have sleep to catch up on and a quest to finish. I think I know who the soulmates are this time," Josh boasted as Chance and Lauren appeared in front of Abby. Those two were soulmates, Abby could feel it in the way their life forces caressed one another. She smiled as Lauren reluctantly pulled away from Chance. Possum eyed her necklace with a grin.

"Well, Lauren Clark, it would seem that you and Chance are councilmembers," Possum said.

"Why me?" Chance squeaked.

"Because the necklace didn't burn you when you touched it," Possum said, obviously growing impatient. "Tuck that in your shirt before you burn someone." Lauren complied, and groaned.

"Goodbye PR career," Lauren complained.

"What about med school?" Chance asked, seeming to be upset.

"You can still be a doctor for immortal children," Karina offered.

"There aren't many of those."

"I can work and still serve on the council?" Chance asked hopefully.

"Yes, Chance. You can still be a doctor while being on the council," Karina said in a tired tone. Chance fist-bumped Lauren. "You hear that, Lauren? I knew that you were the one for me. With you came all of the good luck," Chance cheered as he spun his fiancée around, which made her giggle.

"I won," Chris bragged. "I got them together."

"Hey, I'm still in it," May protested. "Randall and Natasha are getting closer."

"And Milly and Triston are promising," Abby added defensively. But the muse yawned. "Matchmaking blows. I'm hungry."

Possum's eyes narrowed.

"Where's my car?" he demanded.

"Triston borrowed it so that he could transport—" May couldn't even finish her sentence, because Possum had already run into the direction of the town.

"It looks like we're huffing it," Josh said. Chris grabbed Abby's hand as they walked, which made the fate hopeful that they could finally be a couple.

***

Abby needed a shower. She had been wearing the same pajamas for over a day. She changed into a pair of shorts and a T-shirt, because she ran out of pajamas to wear. She really had to head over to the house where Chris lived so that she could use the washer and dryer. She'd ask him tomorrow. Until then, Abby was okay with sleeping in day clothes.

She walked into the kitchen where the scent of melted cheese greeted her excited nose. Chris was leaning against the counter, a wide grin on his face. He had also showered and wore an outfit similar to hers. Abby's heart raced when her eyes landed on his beautiful face.

"I knew that you would come to save me," Abby told him. Chris lifted Abby off her feet and placed her on the table, which made his lips line up with hers. He pressed a hot kiss to her lips. She eagerly wrapped her arms around his neck to deepen the kiss. Their tongues met in a passionate dance and the passion from all of their lifetimes nearly overwhelmed Abby. All of the built-up tension boiled over, and Abby found herself clutching Chris even tighter to her as their kisses turned ravenous. Abby couldn't believe that she finally had him in this way, losing control. Chris broke the kiss to peer at her.

"You scared the crap out of me," he admitted.

"I know," Abby softly responded.

"Abigail, I never want to go through that again," he said.

"Rochelle is dead. She can't take control of me anymore," Abby reasoned.

"I don't want to spend a day without you, Abigail. I love you," he said, his eyes serious.

"I love you too," Abby said with a wide smile on her face. Hope that she'd be enough for Chris bloomed in her stomach. It could be possible that they could spend a happy lifetime together.

"Will you stay?" Abby asked, which made Chris frown.

"Look, I'm not down with this whole matchmaking crap. But if you want to stay, I will. Because I'm never going another night without holding you," Chris vowed before gently kissing Abby's lips.

"Chris, I want to date you," she admitted after their lips separated. "I want a real courtship and an engagement and a big wedding!"

"I know, Abby. You don't strike me as the engaged-after-a-day kind of girl," he confessed.

"I don't want to miss all of the moments with you, Chris. I don't want to skip steps. Will that be enough for you?" Abby asked, nervous. She wanted memories with Chris, innocent and passionate, happy, angry, and blissful. She wanted it all.

"I told you, Abigail, I love you. That means that I'll do anything to make you happy." Chris gently kissed Abby again. "If that means flowers, chocolates, and hotel rooms covered by rose petals, then I'll give you that." Abby couldn't help what she did next. Without hesitation she ripped off Chris's shirt, exposing abs that she had been dying to see.

"We both know that you hate sleeping with a shirt." Abby grinned when she kissed his chest.

"Is there a chance that you hate sleeping with a shirt?" Chris asked hopefully. Abby grinned and softly kissed his lips. She'd decide if he got to second base that night. It all depended on who won the next card game.

# Chapter 38

Abby slipped into a pink robe that Chris had bought for her the week before. She grabbed a change of clothes, her towel, and peered at her empty bed. Chris had kept his promise and had held her every night since she returned to Carver. So far, they had been on three dates, and Abby had enjoyed every one of them. Chris had snuck out of bed early for a training session with Barry. She couldn't wait to see him.

She went to the bathroom and took a long shower with the bath set that came with the robe. She ended up wearing a spaghetti-strapped green dress with white sandals Abby French braided her hair and put on very little makeup. She exited the bathroom and entered the kitchen, where Chris was waiting.

He wore a white button-down shirt and khaki shorts. Abby thought that he looked handsome. She was about to kiss him, when Barry yanked her by the braid.

"Oh, I don't think so. I want to leave before we're late," the muse complained. Abby sighed and once Barry released her hair she settled for a brush of her lips on his cheek. Chris looked disappointed, but Barry was right. If they didn't hurry, they would be late.

***

Barry decided to drive, and Karina called shotgun. That left Abby and Chris in the back seat of Chris's SUV. Abby's stomach flipped every time she thought of confronting her parents from another life. It didn't matter that her former parents were personal friends of a cupid. Abby still hated them for not even bothering to give Edna a funeral. How could someone do something so terrible?

Chris clutched Abby's hand and squeezed. The cheese enchilada casserole and the broccoli and corn casserole were both stacked on his lap. Karina contributed a case of club soda and Barry had bought a pie that Josh had delivered to the Collens' house. The driveway was crowded with cars. The fate so badly wanted to run away, but knew that she couldn't. The fact was, she had waited until the last possible second to join the party.

Chris hefted the two casseroles, and Abby walked with him up the driveway. It was comfortable outside, barely cold enough for a light jacket. The front opened before she could knock, and Abby's mother, Janice, looked at her. She was wearing a cream-colored shirt and a long black skirt.

"Abigail, it's good that you're finally here. I suppose that it's better to show up late, than not at all," she commented before letting the couple in.

"Where would you like these?" Chris asked hesitantly.

"On the table. Are they warm?" she demanded.

"Yes ma'am," Abby's boyfriend responded.

"Good, follow me. I've assigned seats," the woman announced as she entered the living room. There were no couches or a TV, just four rectangular tables that sat six each. Chance, Lauren, Meg, Justine, and Triston were at the first table, and Janice directed for Chris to sit on the seat beside Chance.

"Those go on the kitchen table," Janice said before snatching the food and rushing off. There were four more empty seats, so Abby had no clue where to sit. When Janice returned, she directed Barry and Karina to sit at the middle table. Then, she eyed Abby sternly and gestured to the third table. Abby was going to be seated with her parents, Susan, May, and Josh.

After sitting between May and Susan, Janice smiled. "Let's bow our heads in prayer," she announced, before delivering a long-winded prayer. After that was concluded, everyone made a beeline for the kitchen, where the spread rested atop the kitchen island.

"What a colorful salad," May told Natasha, who was in front of Abby. Natasha spun around and smirked.

"I'm a warrior, not a housewife," Natasha sniffed, before putting a slab of the lasagna that Josh made onto her plate. Abby was appreciative of all of the veggie options. She chose the casserole that Chris made, cheesy bread, Brussel sprouts, collard greens, candied yams, mashed potatoes, and her favorite, green bean casserole. After she loaded her plate, Abby headed to her seat.

"No turkey?" Abby's father from another life, Roger, asked as he eyed her plate.

"I'm a vegetarian," Abby explained before beginning to eat. Roger appeared surprise for a moment before he spoke.

"Well, it makes sense. In your last life, you wanted to be a vet," he said. "Do you play the piano?"

"No, but I draw," Abby said as the rest of the people at her table took their seats.

"Figures. You were always a good artist. Do you like cats?" Roger wanted to know. "You hounded us for months before we got Checkers. You promised that you would behave, get better grades and do your chores, if only you could have the cat. Two years in, you not only disgrace your family, but die in the process," Roger complained.

"Roger," Janice hissed. "Not now. We have company." May groaned and then placed her fork down on the placemat.

"Roger, Janice, do you have any idea what really happened?" May asked, her voice turning hard.

"Edna posed naked for photos," Roger accused.

"Edna was tricked into posing naked for photos. Bobby Mason had a bet going that he could get the 'Christian girl' out of her clothes. She went on a date with him and wanted to go home. Bobby wouldn't take no for an answer. Bobby talked Edna into his room and started kissing him. Edna was afraid of making him mad. He got her nude, and Edna figured that she could tell him that she would leave. Then, Leonard Campbell started taking pictures of her. On top of that, Bobby Mason showed the pictures to anyone that would pay him five bucks. You kicked Edna out, she confronted Peg, and Bobby accidentally shot them both, and then pinned it all on his brother, Dustin," May reported.

"You aren't to blame for sheltering your daughter to the point that she was so naive?" Abby kept on eating while May went on her rant. At least that meant that she didn't have to do all of the talking. "And then, on top of that, you invite Leonard Collen and his hussy to Thanksgiving? Why?" May challenged. Roger and Janice both appeared stunned by May's account. Apparently, it hadn't occurred to them to wonder why Edna had posed nude in the first place.

"Bobby Mason killed you?" Roger asked, his hand tightening on his water glass.

"He also killed Chris," Josh added. "He is where he belongs. If only the council had agreed to lock up Alan along with his father, instead of making him undergo counseling, I would be much happier," Josh admitted.

"We were so angry after you died, Abigail. We couldn't face the guilt of throwing you out. The good reverend told us not to, but we didn't believe him," Janice said with very little emotion.

"But you didn't bother giving me a funeral," Abby snapped.

"We knew that you would be back. Why waste the expense? The cupid that I was friends with assured that we'd see you again. I figured that Meg was Edna for the longest time, but she's too much of a handful to be you," Roger said.

"Don't worry, Abigail, if you die again, we'll be sure to give you a beautiful service," Janice assured. Abby glanced at the people that had once loved and cared for her and saw the truth for the first time. They had felt too guilty to face her loss. A funeral would have been a reminder that they had failed as parents.

"To be clear, kicking a child out over nude pics is stupid," May said. "Just turn them in for child porn. At least they'd have a roof over their heads," May reasoned.

"You would turn our child over to the police?" Josh asked, surprised.

"It depends on what they did. If they took nude pictures and sent it to someone, probably not. But if they murdered someone, yup. I'm not having the vengeful ghost of a murdered victim haunting me," May declared, which made everyone at the table chuckle.

"There are no such things at ghosts," Roger Collen said.

"You don't know that for sure, Roger," Janice commented. "If there are fates, prodigies, and immortals, there could be ghosts."

For the first time in weeks, Abby felt as though she could actually bridge the gap between these two people. It felt nice not to carry around so much anger in her. She knew that it would take some time before she got a proper apology, but she'd stick around to get it. This town grew on her, and she could see herself staying there.

"That Kevin never says much," Janice randomly said. Jonathan's parents had been invited to Thanksgiving dinner, along with Sarah's parents. The two families along with Ronny were at the same table. Ronny and Justine hadn't been the same after Justine's deception, and Abby hoped that they'd patch things up. Thinking of relationships brought something to mind.

"Milly is not getting back together with Leonard," Abby warned.

"That's talk for another time, Abigail," Janice said sternly.

"He's a liar and a cheater. And look, he brought Tara to this dinner," Abigail argued.

"Abigail, once people get married, they should stay together," Janice lectured. "Milly shouldn't have married Leonard. We told her to wait for a better option. But she didn't listen."

"What if someone is married to someone that isn't their soulmate?" Abby challenged.

"Then, they have to wait until their spouse dies to pursue anything," Janice figured.

"Leonard doesn't want, Milly," May blurted out. "He wants someone younger."

Janice's eyes flared.

"Leonard told me that Milly didn't take him back," Janice said, her brows furrowing. "Why would he lie to me?"

"Because you are one scary person," May responded, before stealing a drumstick from Josh, who was seated across Abby. Abby's friend had already devoured her plate of food and was probably too lazy to get seconds.

"Leonard has always been a coward," Roger said as he took a bit of the cheese enchilada casserole.

"So, you'll let Milly divorce Leonard?" Josh asked hopefully.

"Let?" Susan asked, piping up. "Leonard filed for divorce Wednesday. Tim had to serve Milly." Roger's face turned purple, and Janice appeared as though she'd kill Leonard. Abby was grateful for her friends. Josh and May were so much better with people than Abby was.

"How is Tim?" May asked Susan.

"Fine. He's disappointed that he can't come, but my husband is able to work, which makes him happy," Susan said with a grin.

"So, Leonard not only lied to me, but he dared to serve my daughter with papers?" Janice demanded. No one at the table answered her. Abby kept right on eating, knowing that her mother needed to get it all out of her system. "I can't believe him," Janice hissed. "How humiliated Milly must have felt."

"See, Mom, Leonard is no good for Milly," May said in a soothing tone.

"I'm not your mother," Janice protested.

"Sure you are. Here's how I see it. Since the supporters killed my parents, and Abby's folks don't care for me much, Josh's folks aren't around much, and I barely know Jonathan's parents, then you're it," May said as a tear trickled down Janice's cheek.

"Lamont and Coreen are dead?" she asked, shocked.

"Who?" May asked, confused.

"Your parents," Roger said. "Their names were Lamont and Coreen. They were good people. Your father was a pediatrician and your mother was a dentist. They had a joint practice which catered to kids. I'm sorry for your loss. How long have they been gone?" Roger asked.

"My whole life," May responded, a tear running down her cheek. "Uncle Trenton never told me about them."

"Who?" Roger asked.

"Trenton Wilson," May slowly said, irritated.

"Lamont didn't have a brother named Trent," Janice offered. "But Corine didn't have a brother named Trenton, either.

Corine was an only child. But you weren't. You had an older sister, Casandra. What an adorable girl. She was ten years older than you, and was so excited that you were coming," Janice said.

"I have a cousin," May argued. "His name is Scott."

"He isn't your biological cousin," Roger pointed out.

"It doesn't matter," Susan put in. "Scott is still your cousin, even if he isn't a blood relative." "Well, it explained why it was easy for him to leave me. He was clearly never my brother to begin with. I need to go for a walk," May said, before getting to her feet. Before May took a step, power went through Abby, causing her to feel lightheaded. Before she could even shout out a warning, the dark void took her.

***

"Hi, Abby," Ronny greeted as soon as her eyes flickered open. "As usual, you're the first one up." Abby blinked in surprise when she found herself lying on the kitchen floor of Janice's house, beside May.

"Where are Chris and Josh?" Abby rasped out as she sat up.

"Lying on the dining-room floor. Your mother didn't permit me to lay boys and girls down in the same room." Ronny hopped off the countertop and helped Abby to her feet.

"Are Jonathan and Carly awake?" she asked, more out of curiosity.

"No," Ronny said tightly. "But at least I can feel them more strongly now."

"When do you think that they will come back?" Abby wondered.

"I'm not sure," he said as a grinning Karina entered.

"That was a tough quest. It was a three-part one. I had to make it harder to punish you," Karina said.

"Three parts?" May asked as she sat up.

"Yes. The trick with love quests is that it doesn't necessarily have to do with someone's romantic relationship. Your challenge was to help mend the relationships with the people affected. You helped Milly, Janice, Roger, and Randall move on from what happened. And plus, you gave Milly the confidence to leave her cheating husband. Had the shooting never happened, Milly would have met Triston in New York. She planned on performing on Broadway and would have met Triston at a crowded coffee shop," Karina explained.

"Well, we did it," Chris said as he entered the kitchen, a wide grin on his face. He lifted Abby into his arms, and the couple shared a passionate kiss that made Abby wish that they were all alone. He placed Abby on her feet, and then her boyfriend gently touched her lips with the fingertip of his index finger.

"Thanks for coming with me to Carver, Abby."

"You're welcome," Abby said, ruffling his hair.

"We proved Alessandra wrong," Chris cheered.

"Of course you did. The hag is barely ever right about anything," Karina said, her voice filling with agitation. Abby agreed with the distributer's opinion involving the head council member. She had two more years to live, then, she wouldn't be a problem anymore. But until then, Abby and her friends had to deal with the old woman's antics, one of which was to try and imprison Lauren for stealing her necklace. Abby had no idea what would come of that situation, but vowed to end Alessandra's miserable life.

The group ended up continuing with the Thanksgiving celebration. They ate their fill of food and desserts. After dinner, the group broke up. May went off to be alone with Josh, while Abby and Chris ended up in Abby's trailer.

***

Abby opened the door of her home and Chris followed her to her bedroom. They wouldn't get to the home run stage yet, but Abby was pretty sure that they'd do some more exploring. Abby liked the testing boundaries part of her relationship. Taking her time was fun and exciting, and frustrating. But Abby loved making memories with Chris.

Abby entered her bedroom and shrieked. Chris pushed Abby behind him.

"What the hell happened?" Chris shouted.

"Fix him, Abby," Possum demanded as he rushed toward Barry. The muse's eyes were vacant, but there wasn't any blood. Abby reached for the immortal's lifespan and saw that it was nonexistent. Barry McDonald was gone, and Abby had no idea why.

The End

# A Note from the Author

Thank you for reading. I would like to thank God, my family, and friends for their support. I would also like to thank Claudette Cruz for her editing services, Rita Towes for her cover design skills, and Lucinda Campbell for her formatting services. Also, a special thanks to Stephanie for all of her help and support. I hope that you enjoyed reading the first two books in the Love war series. The next book in this series is called "Passion." Please check out my Facebook page for updates.

www.facebook.com/DebbieCivilAuthor
